#thank god i waited for the entire series to finish airing before deciding to watch đ
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
OH HELL NO THEY DID NOT JUST END THE EPISODE WITH BABE'S CAR CATCHING FIRE
#thank god i waited for the entire series to finish airing before deciding to watch đ#altho seeing babe in the next episode's preview is very reassuring#y'all remember when kinn got shot in episode 6 and there was NO KINN IN EPISODES 7 PREVIEW#Y'ALL REMEMBER THAT??!!!#the only consolation was that the pool seggs scene was pending so ofc kinn had to be alive to do THAT#also the series had his name in the title so that too#BUT OMG COMING BACK TO BABE PLEASE BE WELL!#d watches vroom vroom the series#pit babe#pit babe the series
11 notes
¡
View notes
Text
His Perfect Victim (Mickey Altieri x OC!Dahlia Levine)
Chapter Six: Textbook Victim (Mickeyâs POV)
Words: 2.5k
Warnings: language, mentions of sex, stalking, stealing, mentions of murder, mentions of killing Dahlia, kissing, feelings, Mickey being a sick fuck, insight to Mickeyâs obsession with Dahlia, mention of masturbation, etc
I know I said I was waiting till I finished chapter seven, but some of you are just so excited it makes me so happy to know that you guys love this series so far! Like, it means the world you donât even know. So much love to everyone whose taking the time to read this series because man, it is so inspiring. Once again, big huge massive thank you to @bisexual-horror-fan for beta reading and editing this chapter dude! I really couldnât do this without you. Love you a fuckton! <3
Also @lizey-thornberry you wanted to be tagged! Appreciate the love dude!
Letâs go!
Everything about her was utterly magnetic, but she had absolutely no idea of the impact she was having on me.
I knew why I was here, what my job was. If she knew what I was doing, she wouldnât be happy with me, but I just canât help myself. Thatâs the understatement of the fucking century, sheâd hate me. Could I blame her if she did? No.
From the moment I saw her, I was enticed. I remembered before coming to Windsor College, seeing news articles about her and of course with what we had planned, I had to do my research.
It didnât take me long to find out that Dahlia Levine was Stu Macher's cousin, though it took scouring through a lot of different websites and talking to some people obsessed with the Woodsboro murders to find out, as it hadnât been in Gale Weathers shitty book. According to one guy, Dahliaâs family was insanely wealthy and paid off a fuck ton of people to protect their name and their image, but not their daughter. Iâd seen a picture of her for the first time in one of the many chat rooms and God, she was beautiful. She was standing next to Stu in a family picture that had been almost entirely scrubbed from the internet, mid-laugh from something he himself had clearly said because the woman I assumed to be her mother did not look impressed by either of them.
She was fucking perfect. Too fucking perfect. I like to think I have an impressive vocabulary, but she makes it hard to find the words to describe her, nothing feels quite good enough.
I stared at that photo maybe a little too often, fisted my cock when looking into her big brown eyes and just like that, I needed her. I needed to kill her, slide the cold steel of my knife into her over and over again whilst looking into those damn brown eyes and watch the light fade out of them. I needed this more than I needed air to breathe, more than I wanted to kill Sidney fucking Prescott and her stupid group of fucking friends.
Then I saw her in person a few months before we were officially introduced.
I thought that this girl couldnât be the same girl in the picture Iâd been staring at all these months. Her eyes werenât right, already lifeless, which honestly put me off. She never smiled, she never laughed. She hardly registered it when anyone acknowledged her. You know that phrase, lights on, nobody home? Itâs like lights were off, and the house was abandoned, haunted by some barely there ghost.
I began subtly following her around campus, video camera in hand, deciding to track her. Although her days were basic, consisting of classes and visits to the library as well as the laundry room in her building, I felt myself becoming more and more connected to her over the weeks. Iâd watch everything she did. Iâd watch everything Randy and Sidney did too, but that was different, I didnât have the same interest which I knew my predecessor's mother would not be at all happy about, but the fuck did I care? The killings wouldnât be starting for a year and a half, and I needed a toy to entertain myself with.
But then? Oh, my fucking God, then I found out that Dahlia had died.
Iâd been walking past the library where Sidney and Randy perched on the steps, talking to each other in clear yet hushed voices about the events of Woodsboro, which immediately caught my attention. I was good at hiding in plain sight, so I walked around the steps of the library and leaned against the wall, pulling a book out of my bag, so I could listen to Randy talk.
âShe keeps saying sheâs fine, Sid,â Randy had said, worried concern was evident in his tone, âBut youâve seen her, sheâs not the same as before.â
âWell, are you surprised?â Sidney had whispered back, eyes locked on him as she said, âStu did nothing, and she died-â my brow suddenly creased, and my eyes narrowed as I listened on, â- after Billy stabbed her. Would you be okay if your cousin just stood by and let that happen?â
That just piqued my interest in her further.
Now, I can admit that I get a little⌠Obsessive, and at times it doesnât come out in the best of ways. Iâm usually able to channel that obsession, steal things that belong to the object of my extraordinary interests, but with her? It was never enough. Breaking into her dorm and stealing her notebooks? Her clothes? Her panties? Getting myself off to the thought of killing her with them clenched between my fingers? It was never enough. I had to know her, I needed to know her. I couldnât stop thinking about how perfect sheâd be, my perfect victim; the relative of one of the Ghostfaces who had not only died, but came back to life. What could be more ideal than that as a victim?
So I infiltrated myself into Sidneyâs friend group, earlier than Nancy and I had initially discussed. Of course, she wasnât happy, she thought Iâd made myself âtoo available too fastâ and theyâd grow suspicious, but I donât know if they were oblivious, in denial or just downright stupid because they pretty much welcomed me with open arms after I grew closer to Derek. I started talking to Randy in film class, playfully arguing about movies and cinema and harmlessly flirted with Hallie when Iâd bump into her around campus, but she wasnât who I wanted.
It was just like a game, like I was in my very own movie. It was fun, but I still wanted her, and I couldnât help but wonder why she didnât hang around with Sidney and Randy that often at the very least.
Iâd seen her talking to Sidney whilst I was talking to some girl from my statistics class and I quickly brushed her off when their conversation ended, making her sigh irritably at my sudden lack of interest in her and flounce off in a huff, but I paid her no mind. Sid and I had plans for coffee, so when she waved to me, walking across the green I smiled at her as warmly as I could muster, reluctantly forcing my gaze away from Dahlia.
âWho was that?â Iâd asked casually, gesturing loosely over to Dahliaâs retreating form headed for the library.
Sid glanced over her shoulder and I saw her smile sadly in her direction as she sighed, âThatâs Dahlia.â
âThatâs Dahlia?â Iâd asked in careful surprise, ensuring my tone wasnât overly fake. It was the first time Iâd said her name out loud, and I couldnât help but enjoy the way it rolled off my tongue, âYou and Randy talk about her, but I wasnât sure she was even real.â
âSheâsâŚâ Sid hesitated for a moment as she turned back to look at me before continuing, âShy. Sheâs never quite moved on from what happened in Woodsboro, you know? Itâs harder for her.â
âHow come?â I asked, but of course I already knew.
Sidney pursed her lips, eyebrows furrowing a little as she briefly shook her head, clearly trying to change the subject, âIt doesnât matter. Are we getting coffee or what? Derek said heâs meeting us there.â
I ignored her attempt to divert the conversation, trying to keep my voice even as I continued, âYou know, if sheâs shy, maybe you should introduce her to us.â I suggested, walking alongside Sidney, whose face turned a little thoughtful. I grasped at straws and carried on, âMaybe her having friends that arenât just you and Randy can help her move on, get her back to however she was before.â
Sidney looked up at me, head tilted a little to the side and her eyes narrowing. âWhat do you mean?â
âYou said she never quite moved on from Woodsbro. And although I only saw her from a distance, she looked⌠Sad.â I replied smoothly. Damn, Sidney was a suspicious person. Of course, she had every right to be, but I knew I had to start being more careful. I couldnât let the fact that I wanted Dahlia get in the way of my true purpose, from achieving what I was destined to achieve.
Shortly after, Sidney introduced Dahlia to everybody. And now, a few months later, here we were, Dahliaâs soft lips pressing against mine as she pulled herself up on her toes using my shoulders, and taking me completely by surprise.
I didnât know what to do, I just froze. This wasnât what I expected, not at all. I didnât have feelings for people. I fucked them, sure, falling into bed or being on a couch, making them believe I was into them, sliding deep inside a soaked hole and taking advantage of vulnerability, being inside a person but not letting them back in was natural to me. I flirted, of course, led people on, played the game and enjoyed pulling people like puppets on strings, but her? Being here, feeling her warm soft body pressed against mine, tasting her, smelling her coconut scented shampoo, it was different. I felt my heart thud in my chest, felt the reserve of my confidence begin to fade.
Fuck, she had me already. It took a moment, but I kissed her back slowly, my hands pulling her closer to me by her hips. I felt her breath hitch slightly, and I couldnât help but smile against her, my fingers moving to trail up the curve of her spine and leaving goosebumps in its wake.
She wasnât a bad kisser, she just seemed so sweetly inexperienced, it was fucking intoxicating. God, I wanted to fucking teach her. I wanted to show her just how good her life could be until the day I inevitably ended it.
Something seemed to snap and quickly change inside of her as she suddenly stiffened before gasping into my mouth and gently pushing me away from her, pulling back with her eyes wide in horror and embarrassment as she looked at me and took a few steps back. Her hands falling to her side as she looked at my very evidently dumbstruck face, âIâm sorry! Oh my God, that was so stupid, I am so sorry!â
She began rambling, fast and almost incoherent as a stream of apologies left her, almost tumbling over each other in their haste to be expressed. I shook my head, unable to stop the amused smile taking over my face as I looked over her.
Her cheeks were stained a gorgeous pink, and I couldnât stop thinking about how I could twist it, pink bleeds instead to the red inside of her, the scarlet that pumps through her veins, pushing, making her draw breath and live, would be even more beautiful, staining the steel of my knife. Fuck, sheâd be absolutely ideal.
âDahlia,â I spoke her name first, a pause followed before I asked quietly, making her eyes flicker up to mine before they fell on the ground again, âWas that your first kiss?â
She let out a small scoff, but her cheeks flushed even deeper and said nothing. Could this be any more perfect? The plan started churning endlessly in my mind. The potential future of us stretches out before me as if on endless spools of film reel, rolling in every which way, so many scenes, how many could be acted out? How many would make the cutting room floor?
I never pretended to be a good person, Iâm not. Truthfully, I like Dahlia. I like how I was the only person able to bring back the fire she used to have inside of her, not even that fucking idiot Randy could do that, and they had been friends for years. Though, I really think he wants more, but thatâs too fucking bad for him. I honestly donât think Iâve ever wanted anyone as much as I want her. Looking at her, just so beautiful, so fucking vulnerable and pure, is when I knew.
It wasnât like with Billy and Sidney, I didnât hate Dahlia, I didnât want revenge for anything. I like her, perhaps too much. I donât know how to distinguish between liking or loving someone and obsession, to me the two were like two sides of the same coin. But there is one similar thing I did share with Billy.
I was going to have her, strip her from all the remaining innocence she had. Touch her, taste her, heal her, fuck the life right back into her before I thought it was time to take all of it away. I want to tear her apart. I want to piece her back together, fix her just to ruin her, be the one to end her, finish the job Billy fucking Loomis couldnât.
The one thing, though, is she has to die. I donât want to kill her for any reason but to fulfill her destiny and make people see her for who she is.
The absolute perfect, textbook victim. My fucking victim. Sheâd be immortalized, is that not what everyone wants?
âItâs okay, Dahl.â I laughed, taking a step toward her. She didnât move, and her eyes refused to meet mine as I continued, âYou want to pretend like it didnât happen, thatâs fine, we can carry on just being friends.â
This made her eyes look up into mine, so deep, warm brown like when the sun filters through leaves on trees in autumn before they fall and innocent it made my head spin, âIs that what you want? Do you really think we can be just friends?â She asked in a small voice. She looked so⌠innocent. If Iâm being honest, she was utterly endearing. Her big brown eyes looked like pools of honey in the remaining light, deep and enticing.
The sun was beginning to set now, how long had we been out here? There wasnât really anyone on the green anymore, just a few stragglers that may as well have been pieces of trash for all the attention I was giving them.
How should I play this?
âHonestly, I donât think you and I are ever going to be âjust friendsâ, Dahl.â I said truthfully, fingers raising in air quotations.
I heard her swallow, and she lightly shrugged her shoulders with a sigh, âI donât know you, Mickey. Not really. Canât we just forget it happened?â
Fuck, I loved the way she said my name. It sounded like music to my ears, and I couldnât help but imagine her moaning and panting it into my ear. This girl was driving me fucking insane, yet she had absolutely no idea.
âNo.â I responded simply, unable to stop looking at her lips as I took another step forward, hands moving to rest on her hips. Again, she didnât move, but now her eyes were on me, like she was unable to look away from me too.
Chapter Seven HERE
#here she is!#chapter six#things are PROGRESSING#i love them#heâs really gonna do a 360 bro like damn#this is his frame of mind NOW#just wait#mickey altieri#dahlia levine#mickey altieri x dahlia levine#mickey altieri x oc#scream#scream 2#his perfect victim
14 notes
¡
View notes
Text
in which harry joins a new gym and youâre a trainer there.
a/n: happy new years loves! wishing you all a lovely and happy 2021! first fic of 2021 and im so excited to write more stories this year! to start the new year, here is boxer!harry for you, and this is for my very own timetravelathon fic challenge! if youâd like to join, please let me know, Iâd love to have you on board! this story takes place in the 1990, and i know some of the songs mentioned werenât released specifically in 1990 (just a few years after), but just pretend it was lol because theyâre too good to not mention in this story hehe, but happy reading and pls reblog and leave feedback <3
thank you to @sunflowers-styles for beta reading this for me, love you always!
WORD COUNT: 22.6k of (kinda) boxer!harry x trainer!yn filled with angst and smut
WARNINGS: mentions of abandonment and bloodÂ
COME INTO MY INBOX AND LETS TALK ABOUT â143â iâd love to know your thoughts!
pls rb to share! <3
16 August 1990
With every move he made, Harry felt a bead of sweat drip down the side of his face, down his back, and trailing down his chest. Small huffs of breath were released from his mouth, trying not to make it known that he was exhausted, but he continued until all of his energy was used up through the very end.Â
âCâmon,â he muttered to himself, anticipating the certain words to be yelled out.Â
Heâd been going at it for a while now, muscles aching as he felt like he was about to collapse any minute. But he was determined to finish, to feel the satisfaction running through his veins, knowing that this was his best round.Â
âAnd time!â His trainer yelled at him, clicking the stop button on his timer.Â
Harry got in one last punch before putting his arms down, the soreness made his limbs feel like jello as he shook them out. The black leather punching bag was swinging back and forth, the chain that held up the speed bag rattled and slid against the metal bar. Harry loved that sound because it indicated that he was going his hardest to where the chain couldnât keep up.Â
âNice one, kid.â Henson, his trainer said as he fist-bumped Harryâs red glove.Â
Harry simply nodded in appreciation, too exhausted to speak as he placed his gloves onto his knees, leaning down as beads of sweat dripped down onto the matted floor. Several harsh breaths came out of his mouth as he sniffed in the fresh oxygen that was mixed with the musky scent of the gym.Â
Benny, Harryâs best friend, exited the ring, wiping the sweat off his forehead with his arm before walking towards Harry, who was still leaning on his knees. Benny tapped Harryâs glove, making him stand up straighter, and Harry patted Bennyâs back.Â
âGood job out there, mate,â Harry told his best friend. Benny was in the ring with one of the other trainers, Mike, doing one of the nonstop routines. Harry liked training with Mike in the ring, but not when it was for cardio and timed rounds; he liked when it was chill, so he knew how hard he had to hit the target, which were the pads. But for the timed rounds they did, Harry was usually by the speed bags and Mike was in the ring.Â
âYou too, man,â Benny breathed out with a smile.Â
They headed over to the bench to take their gloves off and catch a breather. The pair would do a cardio day every Thursday to get a good, sweaty workout in, and it always left them exhausted, but definitely much stronger.Â
âHey, Iâm not gonna be able to workout next Thursday,â Benny mentioned. Harry furrowed his brows as he put the end of the strap between his teeth to pull it off from the velcro, taking one glove off.Â
âWhat? Why not?â Harry asked confusingly. They never really had to call off a workout, especially Thursdays, unless one of them was sick, but other than that, neither of them missed any workout days.Â
âIâm taking the wife on a date,â Benny smirked, clearly very excited to spend some time with his wife, but Harry wasnât amused.Â
âOn a Thursday? Why canât you do that on Friday?âÂ
Benny rolled his eyes. âBecause we both called off Friday, so weâre having a four day weekend to ourselves,â he explained.Â
Harry huffed, clearly not entertained. âGuess soâŚâÂ
Benny knew Harry was always like this, ever since they were younger. The two had been so close ever since they met, now that Benny had a wife, Harry always felt like the third wheel and that he rarely saw Benny, however, that wasnât entirely true Benny exercised with Harry every night during the weekdays, and sometimes they even grabbed a bite to eat afterward when Benny could use that time to be with his wife, Marianne.Â
Harry had an overwhelming fear of abandonment, it led him to have anxieties about how Benny could just get up and walk out of his life, even though he wouldnât. Maybe it was why Harry is so attached to him; heâs the closest to Harry and it would completely destroy him if Benny ever decided that he didnât want to be his friend anymore. That fear only grew based on an unfortunate turn of events that happened in college, four years ago, and it left Harry to pieces. Benny had never seen Harry so broken where he literally had to pick him up and take care of him. He never wanted to see his best friend like that ever again because it absolutely crushed him.Â
âItâs two days that weâre not going to be seeing each other, chill out. Didnât know you were that in love with me,â Benny joked, hoping to lighten up Harryâs mood. Luckily, it worked because Harry breathed out a chuckle, throwing his towel at Bennyâs face.
The two collected their belongings and walked over to the trainers as they always do at the end of every workout to have a light chat with them. Henson and Mike told them they did a great job and asked to confirm if they were still on for tomorrow, which Benny and Harry both agreed to. Benny also mentioned about not being able to work out next Thursday and Friday, including the reason why he wasnât able to.Â
Henson and Mike looked at each other as if they were keeping something from the two. Harry titled his head and looked at Benny as if he was asking if he knew the reason why they were looking at each other weirdly, but Benny just shrugged his shoulders, just as clueless as Harry.Â
âAre you gonna tell us why youâre acting suspiciously?â Harry asked. The two trainers both sighed defeatedly.Â
âAbout thatâŚâ Henson started. âNext FridayâŚweâre closing,â he added.Â
âLike, closing for the day?â Benny asked innocently, hoping they didnât mean what he really thought.Â
âNoâŚfor good,â Mike stated. Harry and Bennyâs eyes both widened, words coming out of both of their mouths profusely. They were both talking over each other, disagreeing and not accepting the fact that the gym was shutting down.Â
âYou canât just do that-â
â-No, we refuse to let you close down-â
âAlright, guys! Settle down. Youâre starting to act like kids, for god's sake,â Henson interrupted the tantrum that was about to start.Â
âYou guys canât just do that!â Benny exclaimed.Â
âWhy are you guys even doing that?â Harry asked.Â
Mike sighed. âWe mutually decided that it was best to close down becauseâŚwe really need the money. My rent has been skyrocketing crazy high because more people have just decided that moving to Los Angeles is fun.â He rolled his eyes, and Harry slightly chuckled because it was true. Hollywood was the place to be and people from out of state had just figured out their new profound dream to move to one of the busiest cities.Â
âFight Night will never be forgotten, alright? Weâre just ready to let this place go. Plus, the roof is leaking and the wall is tearing apart, and thatâs gonna be a pain to fix,â Henson added.Â
Mike and Henson were brothers and built Fight Night when they were in college. With the help of their father, they decided to build a place to gain strength and power, all while helping others defend themselves. Harry and Benny had been frequenting it ever since college, and it felt like home to them. Aside from the yelling and stuffy scent, it was a place for them to release any type of anger or stress.
Benny introduced Fight Night to Harry when he had physically picked Harry up from the ground on, what possibly was, the worst night of his life. It was something Harry looked forward to after classes, anxiously bouncing his leg up and down, waiting to get to the gym. Fight Night helped rebuild him, and now, he was in disbelief that the gym was closing.Â
âWeâre old as fuck now. We wanna live our lives freely. Time to retire now, donât you think?â Mike said with a sad chuckle. They were both in their late fifties, so Harry and Benny understood why they wanted to be free of work.Â
The four of them hugged it out, a very emotional and sentimental hug that was heartwarming but sad. Eyes were slightly watered before Henson pushed them and said, âWeâre closing the gym next week, not fucking dying! We have time for this bullshit for an entire week.âÂ
Harry and Benny left the gym with bittersweet hearts, but they kept Fight Night close to them, knowing that they owed a lot to the gym and the two men who built the facility. Mike had recommended some gyms that were close by if they were still interested in boxing, which they definitely were, so they were planning to check them out first before signing up.Â
âDo you wanna get something to eat?â Harry asked once they were outside of the gym. The air was humid, nothing different from inside the gym since it was summer and the sun was beginning to go down.Â
âNah, Iâm good. Gonna get home to Marianne. Iâll see you tomorrow?â Benny pat Harryâs back, nodding.Â
Harry waved. âSee you.â He watched Benny walk away before getting into his silver 1990 BMW 5 series, sighing. He always hated going home, and he always tried staying out for as long as he possibly could.Â
As he drove home, he anxiously tapped his hands on the steering wheel as he couldnât quite keep them still. Itâd been happening for a while, a lot more often than heâd like, but he couldnât help it.Â
Walking into the darkness and emptiness of his home, he sighed sadly as he sulked all the way to the restroom to shower. The hot steam relieved his achy and sore muscles, but he was hoping for this shower to also release any occurring and bad thoughts he had in his head.Â
He couldnât help but think about the gym closing down. After going there for years, he couldnât imagine going to a new gym; heâd adapted and adjusted to Fight Night that it would take him forever to find a gym that truly made him feel wanted. He was scared, to say the least.Â
Harry was never a big fan of change. He liked being comfortable and stable and didn't like to move around a lot. So, the thought of going to a different gym that wasnât Fight Night, terrified him. It only added to the list of things that had abandoned him.Â
Once he was out of the shower, white towel secured lowly on his hips, showcasing his beautiful toned torso that was filled and inked with tattoos, his pager beeped. He wondered who it was as he walked over to his nightstand, considering that it was nearing nine in the evening.Â
He deeply sighed when he saw the pager read â345987,â immediately knowing who it was. The pager code meaning âIâm hornyâ could only mean itâs coming from Lizette.Â
Deciding not to answer the page, Harry set his pager down before walking back to the restroom, only for his home phone to ring, causing him to stop in his steps and answer the phone.Â
âHello?â Harry answered.Â
âHey, baby,â Lizette said seductively. His brows furrowed, holding the towel to his waist as it had loosened up a bit.Â
âWhat do you want?âÂ
âYou know what I wantâŚâ He knew exactly what she wanted. If she hadnât paged him, he would still know what she wanted from him since all he provided to her was sex. âIsnât it such a coincidence that Iâm outside of your door right now?â Harry didnât say anything but pinch the bridge of his nose before hanging up.Â
He walked towards his front door, sighing before opening the door that revealed Lizette on the other side, wearing a low cut top, cleavage clearly showing, and high waisted denim shorts. She leaned on the doorframe, smirking as she looked Harry up and down, noticing that he wasnât wearing anything but a towel. Harry gulped as she stepped forward, placing her hands on his stomach before completely taking the towel off, and a smug smile plastered on her face.Â
Harry lets her take over like he always did. The feel of someone elseâs body holding his, and lips kissing his own and his skin was something he couldnât compare to anything else. Harry simply only did this to have some companionship, and Lizette made him feel a lot less lonely even if she was only there to have sex with him. He enjoys it twenty-five percent of the timeâthe other seventy-five percent was him actually wallowing in wanting someone to love him for him.Â
After they were done, Harry immediately covered himself with the blanket as Lizette got out of the bed to change back into her clothes. Even though they had sex multiple times and sheâs seen him naked, there was something about the vulnerability after the sex that he didnât want her to see because she didnât quite deserve that if he was being honest.Â
âI had fun. Call you next time,â Lizette bid him goodbye before smacking a big kiss to his cheek, leaving a lipstick stain on his skin. She walked herself out, and once Harry heard the slam of the front door closing, he cringed slightly, wiping the lipstick off.Â
He turned onto his side, deeply exhaling. He didnât feel anything but numbnessâit was always like this. He used sex to cope with how he felt, but it only made it worse. Honestly, he didnât know what else to do, so it was the only thing he turned to, other than boxing.Â
Harry fell asleep in his lonely room by himself. His heart was empty and felt like an isolated building that only carried his sadness.Â
The entire week had gone by in a flash â Fight Night was officially closed down for good.Â
Harry and Benny helped clean the space out as they reminisced and talked about the memories that were made in that gym. A lot of the stories had to do with girls walking by the gym, glancing through the window to see men working out, and then promptly walking into the gym to try and hit on the guys.Â
Harry had tried convincing Henson that he could run the gym, but he shot down the idea before Harry could convince him.Â
âKid, look. If you want to run your own gym, do it. I want you to own a gym under your name. Not mine or Mikeâs. You deserve to have something of your own, and whatever that may be, work for it. Work hard for it. I know you got it in you because youâre a hard worker, determined. You need to see that for yourself.âÂ
A conversation that was supposed to convince Henson to let Harry run the gym turned into a sentimental series of words that Harry really needed to hear. Harry didnât say anything else and nodded as he took in Hensonâs words to his heart. Henson was someone Harry looked up to. He was an old man with wise words, and everything he said was either meaningful or mean, in a way to show tough love. So, his words were something Harry lived by.Â
The following Monday after Fight Night closed, Benny and Harry were on the search for their new gym. They didnât plan on quitting the gym after their favorite one had closed down, and Henson and Mike made them swear they wouldnât stop working out.Â
Now, the two were walking into a gym that was up the same amount of time Fight Night was. âDonâs Boxâ was what the gym was called. The building was newly reconstructed, making the place seem more modern and a little less dingy. The space was quite big, able to fit two rings, six punching bags spread throughout, eight-speed bags, and a weight rack. The walls were painted black, but the amount of natural light from the window was plentiful enough to make the gym feel bigger and brighter.Â
A decent amount of people were at the gym, sectioned off with a few kids from eight to twelve on one side, and the rest of the adults on the other. There was a good mix between women and men, and everyone hyped everyone up with motivating words and claps over the music that was playing through two speakers that were hung in the corner.Â
âCan I help you?â An older man with gray hair had asked the two. He looked quite intimidating; wearing nylon sweatpants and a black long-sleeved shirt that was rolled up to his elbows, showing his gold watch. The look he had on his face was stern as he crossed his arms, waiting for an answer.Â
âUh, yeah. Weâre interested in joining your gym,â Benny told the man. The man looked the two up and down and scoffed.Â
âSure you guys are ready for that?âÂ
âWeâve been boxing for years, so yeah, we are.â Harry chimed in, a slightly defensive tone added to his words.Â
The man glared at Harry, stepping towards him. Harry was slightly taller than him, but he knew the man could definitely take him at any given moment, but Harry wasnât looking to fight the man, honestly. He wanted to act and look tough in front of him, so the guy wouldnât give him any crap for it later down the road during his workouts.Â
âAlright, alright. Take it easy, pa.â You interrupted, placing a hand on the manâs shoulders, making him turn his head. You raised your brows at him before tilting your head a bit, telling him to step back. The man backed off, giving Harry a snarly glance before huffing.Â
âIâm just messing. Gotta know how tough my athletes are to be here,â he spoke in a lighter tone than he was to the man in front of him, putting his arm around you.Â
âThought you were gonna âstay on the sidelinesâ and let me handle it?â You quoted your fatherâs words back to him, and he chuckled, putting his hands up, surrendering as he knew he couldnât win against you.Â
âAlright, alright. Iâll let you handle it.â Don, your father, quickly looked at Harry up and down, and you rolled your eyes, knowing he wouldnât do anything to potential customers. He walked away and you breathed out a chuckle, scratching your head.Â
âSorry about that. You two are interested in joining?â You asked the two men in front of you. They were ratherâŚattractive, you noticed. The one on the left was gorgeous with beautiful brown skin that looked so smooth. He was wearing a pair of red short-shorts and a white muscle tee. You noticed that he was wearing a wedding ring, so you averted your eyes off of him. The man next to him, however, was absolutely stunning. His left arm carried a sleeve-full of tattoos, and you wanted so badly to examine and look at every single one. With chocolate brown curls, his green eyes had a tad bit of a glimmer to them, not too much though, because if you were being honest, they were a bit dull, like he was exhausted and needed to let off some of the stress that he held based on how tense he looked.Â
You tried not to observe and think about it too much as your ability to read individuals thrived while meeting new people. You shook it off the thought, not wanting to assume things about their lives and seem too creepy in front of new and potential members.Â
âYeah, we are. Iâm Benny, by the way.â He shook your hand, smiling.Â
âNice to meet you. Iâm Y/N. I run this place.â You offered the same smile back. Your eyes looked over at his friend, and he gave you a soft smile. âY/N,â you repeated, taking your hand out for him to shake.Â
âIâm Harry. Harry Styles,â he introduced fully. A beautiful name for a beautiful man, you thought. He shook your hand as you felt the softness of his skin mixed with a tad bit of roughness from the callouses, probably from heavy-lifting.Â
Something about Harry introducing his full name had made you a bit weak in the knees. His deep and accented voice had made you a bit flustered as chills ran up your body. Youâre acting like a fool, your subconscious told you. You were never one to show your obvious attraction for men, you were more into watching them from the side. But once Harry walked in, it seemed like you didnât know how to keep your chill.Â
âPerfect. Nice to meet you both. Signing up shouldnât be too longâdonât want to keep you two from working out.â You led the two men to one of the offices, knocking on the wooden door to greet Jamie. âHi. These two are looking to sign up. Do you mind helping them out?âÂ
âOf course! Come on in, guys,â Jamie greeted them, offering them to take a seat along with some water, which they both said yes to.Â
âI have to get back to my session, but you both are in great hands. Jamie is one of our best,â you told the two. You sent an innocent wink at Jamie, which he sent one back while Harry watched the entire interaction, feeling uneasy.Â
It was quite obvious how attractive and pretty you were. The moment he first saw you, his breath had immediately hitched in his throat. You had the most gorgeous face heâd ever seen, and when you spoke, your voice was soft and gentle, making Harry a bit more safe in a place heâs new to.Â
Jamie had gotten their details and credit card information down before asking them if they needed a tour of the place. They both had said no, seeing as things were pretty self-explanatory and theyâd been to a boxing gym before.Â
They headed out of Jamieâs office and to the main floor, walking over to the heavy bags since the section was less crowded to start stretching. Harry rolled his shoulders and neck around, swinging his arms forwards and backward as he looked around the gym.Â
This was something he had to get used toâbeing in a new place, surrounded by new people. At Fight Night, he was around the same people for four years, and he was comfortable â he was fine with it. But now, he had to go through the same process all over again. Nerves and anxiety crept up his skin as he tried to jump around lightly, warming up a bit but also trying to shake off the unwanted feelings.Â
âHey, you okay?â Benny asked concerningly as he stretched.Â
Harryâs brows raised, covering up his anxiousness. âHmm, yeah, I am. Yâknow, just a, uh, new place, thatâs all,â he brushed him off.Â
âOkay. Well, whenever youâre ready to go, just tell me,â Benny told him before going into his bag to grab the wrapping tape.Â
Harry nodded, smiling in appreciation. Benny had always been a great friend to him, and Harry was a great friend to Benny as well. They always took each otherâs feelings and concerns into considerationâalways making sure the other is okay. They both really appreciated it because some friends werenât lucky enough to talk about their feelings and be that vulnerable with one another. They trusted each other; they were like brothers.Â
Harry grabbed his jump rope, deciding to do a little five-minute warm-up to get his heart rate going. He faced the boxing ring to the left of him, noticing that you were in the ring, so he decided to casually watch you box. He then noticed that you had boxing pads on instead of gloves, and the people you were training were the kids that he had seen earlier.Â
He watched you instruct the excited kids who were prancing around with their boxing gloves on, in every color imagined. You helped them fix their form, their stance, and their punch; telling them that they had to be quick with their hit to bring their glove back to the side of their face quickly, so their opponent doesnât have a chance to take a hit. The kids demonstrated for you, punching your right hand that was covered with the pad. You praised all of them, of course, correcting a few things, but overall, everyone was a natural fighter.Â
Harryâs heart rate definitely started to pick up, and he didnât know if it was how fast he was jumping rope or because of the flutter he felt as he watched you interact with the kids. He truly never felt this kind of feeling where his heart picked up from the simple act of looking at someone.Â
You had definitely noticed Harry staring at you from your peripheral view, and you had thought it was a simple glance, but he never looked away. So, you took the opportunity to take a quick look at him while the kids were practicing.Â
Your eyes met him and you sent him a small smile, along with a wave with your boxing pads. Harryâs eyes widened, realizing that you were waving at him, and what happened next had embarrassed him even more. With how fast he was jumping, he suddenly got tangled with the rope, causing him to trip against it. Luckily, he caught his fall, but he was already embarrassed enough.Â
Harryâs heart completely dropped, cheeks flushed. He couldnât believe he had made a complete fool of himself, especially at his new gym. He so badly wanted to tell Benny that he was ready to leave, but when he looked over at his friend, he had already started his workout, being so focused and in the zone that Harry didnât want to be a burden.Â
When he turned back around to see if you were still looking, he jolted back a bit as you were behind him.Â
âAre you okay?â You asked concerningly.Â
âUh, yeah. IâŚyeah, Iâm okay. Thanks.â He cleared his throat, trying to cover up the fact that his voice almost cracked. He was so stunned by you. The way you made sure he was okay was possibly the nicest thing someone had done for him as you looked at him with your sweet eyes, and your posture was giving him your full attention. His heart pounded through his chest; the simple action and effort that was being put into this was making him overwhelmed.Â
âOkay. Let me know if you need anything, yeah?â You told him as you looked at him intently. He simply nodded, knowing that he couldnât process any more words.Â
You gave him one last smile before quickly going back to your students. He watched you climb into the ring so effortlessly before continuing your training class.Â
Harry took a deep breath before walking over to one of the speed bags that was in the corner, hoping to hide away from the embarrassment that he felt. Wrapping his hands up, he anxiously scanned the room, noticing that everyone was doing their own thing. There was a possibility that no one else had seen him almost fall on his face, except you, which he really wished that it was the entire gym who saw him instead, not you. He lazily hit the speed bag, trying to warm up and shake off his mortification. Harry continued hitting the bag, eventually getting into a rhythm as his fists alternated between one another, along with the rhythm of the music of Montrell Jordanâs âThis Is How We Do It.âÂ
Soon enough, all the worry and stress that was in Harryâs head and body was shaken off and completely forgotten about as he focused on his strong punches, making sure to connect his mind to his muscles, so he could feel his muscles working.Â
And for the time being, life wasnât all that bad.Â
A month had passed since being at Donâs Box, and Harry and Benny quite liked it. They had newer equipment and their music was always on point, playing the best of 90s R&B and Hip-Hop. It was their favorite music to listen to, especially while working out. The people there were nice and cool, never getting in each otherâs way and letting everyone do their own thing while still having fun, keeping the space safe and comfortable.Â
Harry found himself walking into the gym at nine at night, an hour and a half before it closed. Usually, he wouldnât work out this late, but during the day, he had felt so unmotivated and lazy to even get out of bed. He could put the blame on Lizette because she had gone to his house the night prior, doing the same thing they always do, but he knew she wasnât the one to blame. Something about saying no to her and having her not talk to him had physically pained him. They were in a specific arrangement, he knew that. But having someone leave him again was something he couldnât go through.Â
âWhatâs Luv?â by Fat Joe, Ja Rule, and Ashanti was playing when he set his bag down onto the ground against the wall, next to the heavy bag. He started to stretch as he took a look around; not many people were working out at this time, which he liked.Â
His eyes continued to search the gym, in hopes he would find you still here. Before the slightest bit of disappointment could settle, he saw you walk out of the hallway with Jamie, smiling and laughing at something he had said. He made a face as a hint of jealousy rushed through as he saw you with Jamie. He knew that there was no point in being jealous because he barely even knew you. But for the past month that heâs been at Donâs Box, you always had this look of excitement on your face when you saw and greeted Harry. It made his stomach flutter every time you would flash him your beautiful smile as you would carry the conversation, asking him about his day and if the music was good, which he commends you for putting his favorite songs on.Â
Looking away, he decided to just focus on the quick workout he could get in before the gym closed, so he retained his attention back to stretching before bending down to grab the tape from his bag to wrap his hands.Â
âUh, hi, Harry,â you smiled as you greeted him. He looked up at you. The way the light was positioned behind your head made you look like an actual angel; you were ethereal.Â
He stood up and smiled softly. âHi. How are you?â He asked, trying to contain his nerves from just looking at you. You were gorgeous, as you always are every day. You were wearing a pair of black leggings and a light pink t-shirt that was tied into a knot with the word âangelâ that was surrounded by wings printed in the middle. Kind of a coincidence, he thought, thinking back to when he called you an angel in his head.Â
âGood, good. Youâre here later than usualâwithout Benny too,â you pointed out, but immediately cursed at yourself for making such an odd observation and telling it to his face as if you were keeping track of the times heâs gone into the gym.Â
âYeah, I was prettyâŚtired during the day, so the only time I got a burst of energy was right now. And Benny is with his wife and in-laws tonight, so itâs just me tonight,â he explained with a soft chuckle.Â
âWell, glad you got the chance to make it in,â you said genuinely. He simply nodded, not knowing what else to say but instead he captured himself into you as you stared at him with your captivating eyes that spoke right through him. What was happening to him? He thought. This hadnât really happened before, and he was good at letting his walls go up and guarding his precious heart.Â
âHey, Iâm gonna head out,â Jamie said, greeting you goodbye, and taking Harry out of his thoughts. âHey, man. Have a good workout.â He shook Harryâs hand, and Harry smiled, nodding.Â
âSee you tomorrow,â you told Jamie, smiling a bit as you waved. Jamie left the gym, and it was just you and Harry, along with a few other people who were wrapping up their workout.Â
âAre you not gonna go with him?â Harry asked, and you raised your brows in confusion.Â
âWhy would I go with him?â You wondered.Â
âOh, I just thought you would leave with him, yâknow, your boyfriendâŚâ he trailed off, slyly slipping in the word boyfriend in that sentence.Â
You giggled, shaking your head. âNo, no. Jamie isn't my boyfriend. Iâve known him since I was ten, but nothingâs ever happened between us. Besides, he has a boyfriend of his own.â Harry raised his brows in shock as his shoulders visibly relaxed. âNo need to worry, Harry. Iâm all yours,â you flirted a bit. You normally wouldnât flirt so easily with someone, especially if they were a member of your gym, but something about Harry had made you release all the stress you had once you saw and talked to him.Â
Harry blushed, grinning as his dimple popped out on his cheek. Your eyes lightened once you noticed that feature, making you think that he was ten times cuter than he already is.Â
âYouâve been in the ring, right?â You asked curiously. Harry nodded, and the corner of your lips turned up. âGreat! We have about a little less than an hour and a half, so if youâre looking for some intense cardio, I could do it with youâyâknow, train you and guide you, and whatnot,â you suggested.Â
If Harryâs being honest, he wasnât planning on doing cardio todayâjust a few routines to get his muscles warm, but the way youâre looking at him and how you spoke to him so softly and effortlessly, he couldnât say no.Â
âYeah, Iâm up for it,â he responded. Your eye brightened, resisting the urge to squeal from excitement, telling him that you were going to get the mitts and to meet you in the ring. He chuckled slightly as you walked over to the equipment room to get the mitts. Harry quickly hit the speed bag to warm up until he saw you walk out of the room.Â
He put on his gray sweater and a green packers beanie, so he could sweat more before he met you in the ring with his gloves pressed between his arm and the side of his body. You put the mitts in between your legs as Harry handed you one of the gloves. Holding onto the end of it, he put his hand inside as you pushed the glove towards him, so it would sit on his hand tightly before strapping it securely for him before proceeding to the next one. The proximity between you two was quite close as you helped him put on the gloves, and you could smell the faint scent of cologne mixed with the slightest bit of sweat, giving him that unique musk; the one that doesnât smell horrible at all but lured you in.Â
You quickly snapped out of your thoughts and looked up at Harry. âGood?â He nodded, punching the gloves together to make sure they felt comfortable. âReady?âÂ
âLetâs do this,â Harry said, skipping in place to warm his body up before getting into his stance. His left leg was a few feet away from his right leg as he bounced around a bit, waiting for you.Â
You faintly smirked, nodding your head before you put on the mitts. Since Harry was very familiar with the mitt workouts, you figured that you didnât need to explain what each number represented since mostly all trainers and coaches use the same numbers for the same punch.Â
âOkay, letâs warm up a bit. Give me one,â you instructed. Harry put his gloves up to protect his face as you held your right mitt up. With his left hand, he punched your mitt, not giving his full strength. âIs that all you got?â You challenged, knowing that he had more power in him.Â
âI-I donât want to hurt you,â he said honestly with a small pout, standing straight from his boxing stance. Usually, you would take offense to that statement, barking back a comment saying that just because you were a girl it didnât mean you couldnât take a hit, but you didnât go that far into it, knowing Harry didnât mean it that way whatsoever.Â
âYouâre not gonna hurt me, Harry. Iâve trained so many peopleâall with different body types and strengths. My hand has felt all different types of power, so hit the mitt like you mean it.â You hit his shoulder, building up his motivation. He nodded, getting back into his stance as did you. âNow, give me one.âÂ
This time, Harryâs glove met your mitt with full potential and force, and you took the hit wellânot moving back or being stunned.Â
âThere you go! Keep going,â you told him, and he continued giving you jabs. âIn Da Clubâ by 50 Cent was blaring through the speakers as Harry breathed in through his nose and out through his mouth. Several huffs of breath came out loudly as he punched, moving and dancing around the ring with you as the two of you occasionally shifted and switched positions.Â
Harry got in a few more punches before you switched it up, telling him, â1-2.â Harry jabbed with his left hand and crossed jabbed with his right hand, putting his full range of motion into his right punch. He did that combination five times as he started to feel sweat dripping down his back and the sides of his forehead.Â
You were yelling out words of encouragement and motivation, praising him for his punches, to which he responded back with a better and solid punch to your mitts.Â
âNice!â You took a step back to move around the ring to take advantage of the space as Harry jumped and skipped around to wherever you directed him to. âWanna take a break?â You asked. He shook his head no, determined to finish this workout that he couldnât even think about wanting to take a break because he really didnât want to. âOkay, 1-4-3,â you told him. With force, he jabbed, hooked with his left hand, and hooked with his right hand.Â
This feeling that he had feltâbeing in the ring with youâwas something entirely different than when he was in the ring with Henson or Mike. The stress that he physically carried onto his shoulder had washed away into nothingness, leaving him with a drive that didnât include overthinking and fear. The fear that had left him worried and depressed, that his life would amount to nothingâthat fear disappeared inside him once he threw the first punch. It was exhilarating and fun, and he didnât know he could have this much fun in the ring. But this was the most pleasure heâs ever felt while boxing.Â
You ordered him to do some different combinations, such as â1-2-3-5,â which was a jab, cross jab, leading hook, and rear uppercut. You also included moments when he had to duck because you were swinging at him. He definitely had gotten into a rhythm, punching and moving faster. You were the trainer, the person that was supposed to instruct him, but you matched his rhythm and energy and moved quicker with him as well.Â
You were starting to get a sweat in as well, and that was mostly because of the adrenaline rushing through your blood as you moved excitedly around the ring.Â
After a while, a timer had gone off, telling you that it was time to close up as Harryâs focus was cut offâthe sound making him look up hastily. Throughout the time you were working out with Harry, people were slowly starting to make their way out, but the two of you were too focused on working out that you hadnât even noticed that it was just the two of you left in the gym.Â
âOh, guess weâre closing.â You stood up straighter, wiping the sweat on your forehead with your forearm. âFeelinâ good?â You asked Harry with a proud smile.Â
âFeelinâ great,â he smirked.Â
âGood, Iâm glad. You did great!â You complimented, ripping the velcro strap with your teeth as you took off the mitts. Harry did the same, shaking out his arms as he clenched and unclenched his fists to relieve the ache from making a fist for more than an hour.Â
âThank you. Youâre a really great trainer, by the way. This wasâŚthe first time I had fun in the ring,â he told you honestly, and without knowing, the slightest bit of him had opened up to you.Â
Your eyes brightened, a glimpse of shimmer reflected on your eyes. âReally? Thank you, that makes me really happy, actually.â You felt like you were going to cry on the spot. No one, except your younger students, had ever told you that they had fun in the ring since most people used boxing as a way to get stronger and improve their punches. But fun? That was the first, and you would definitely keep that with you forever.Â
You and Harry walked to one end of the ring as Harry held open the top two ropes with his hand as he stepped on the bottom two ropes with his foot, holding it open for you to get out. You blushed, thanking him before you got out of the ring as he followed you out.Â
Once you two were on the ground, you turned around to face him. You watched as he took off his beanie, shaking his hair out as they bounced; curls were now formed into waves because of the heat and the sweat that had produced in his beanie. He lookedâŚextra good right now. With his cheeks flushed, hair messy, and sweat dripping down his forehead, you couldnât put into words how incredibly sexy he looked.Â
You cleared your throat, not wanting to get caught for ogling him. âI, uh, have to check on some things before closing. Take your time! And Iâll see you on Monday?â You raised your brows and curled your lips in as you looked up at him. A sense of flustered-ness settled in you as you waited for his answer.Â
He breathed out a chuckle as he looked down briefly before looking back into your eyes again. âYeah, Iâll see you.â You nodded your head, waving at him before you headed over to the office. Harry smiled as he watched you walk into the hallway until he couldnât see you anymore.Â
A small blush formed onto his cheeks as he contained himself from smiling too big and too wide. He put all of his stuff back into his bag, grabbing his towel, ridding the sweat off his skin. Grabbing his belongings, he took another glance at the hallway, hoping to get another look at you before he took off, but you were occupied with closing the gym, so he didnât bother staying any longer.Â
With a small smile on his face, he walked out of the gym, taking in this new profound feeling that heâd never felt before, hoping this feeling would last.Â
The next morning, Harry had a sudden urge to go back to the gym. His upper body was quite sore, but he figured he could do some leg exercises to balance the soreness he felt. He normally wouldnât workout on the weekends since those were his rest days, but despite being sore, he didnât feel tired. It could also do with the fact that he wanted to see you again, not wanting to wait until Monday to do that again.Â
When he walked into the gym, âRide Wit Meâ by Nelly was playing and his head slightly bopped to the music, walking over to the corner of the gym to warm up. He scanned the gym, looking for a particular person, but couldnât find you. There were a decent amount of people, not too crowded or too little, so it shouldâve been easy to find you. Thinking that you were probably in your office, he shook off the slight disappointment and got ready to workout.Â
Throughout his workout, his head wasnât in it. He kept glancing through the mirror to see if you had shown up, but you hadnât. His eyes were always looking over at the front door every time someone would walk in, but a small frown settled onto his face when he realized it wasnât you.Â
He wrapped up his workout an hour later, thinking that he somewhat still got a good workout in. He walked out of the gym, saying bye to some of the guys that had caught him before he left.Â
It was nearing noon when his stomach had growled, urging him to consume some food. There was a Mediterranean hole-in-the-wall restaurant right across Donâs Box, and his mouth watered at the thought of it. He walked to his car that was parked on the side of the street to drop his bag off before walking across the street to the restaurant.Â
He scanned the menu, standing on the side since he didnât know what he was ordering yet. The sound of the door ringing and a voice that was speaking to him brought him out of his thoughts.Â
âAre you in line?â Harry turned his head towards the voice, and his heart nearly beating ten times faster when he saw you. He had a shocked expression on his face, not expecting to see you, especially when you were wearing the complete opposite of what he normally sees you in. You were wearing a pair of blue denim overalls with a black t-shirt underneath, along with white Reebok sneakers. You had a bit of makeup on; an orange sparkly eyeshadow look with some mascara that made your eyelashes look full and natural. Your lips were painted in a red-orange lipstick stain, bringing out more of your natural lip color.Â
The beauty that Harryâs eyes were blessed with made his knees weak, sending shivers to his skin. Your angelic appearance had struck him so hard that he was sure he would see the light of day, hoping to meet you up there since you were a real-life angel.Â
âY/NâŚhi,â he managed to spit out.Â
âHi, Harry. Did you just workout?â You asked.Â
He nodded, feeling a bit nervous. âUh, yeah, I did.âÂ
âYou donât usually go in on SaturdaysâŚâ you noticed, only seeing him during the weekdays. Youâre off on Saturdays, but there was one Saturday that you had gone into the gym briefly, and you didnât see him there.Â
âYeah, I felt like going in today,â he said, obviously leaving out the part that he only went to the gym to see you again, but you didnât need to know that bit. There was a moment of silence between you two until Harry remembered that he was probably holding up the line for you. âOh, you could go ahead. Iâm not ready to order yet.âÂ
You smiled, nodding your head as you stepped forward in the line. âHave you ever been here before?âÂ
âNo, I havenât. Do you have any suggestions?âÂ
You slightly squinted your eyes at him. âDo you trust me?â You asked.Â
That was a difficult question for him, and somewhat vague. Did you mean overall, at the moment, or for his food order? Either way, he nodded because he knew that it didnât matter what you meant--he had this sense of security with you that he would trust you with his life, and that said a lot, considering that heâd only known you for a month.Â
âYeah, I do trust you,â he stated honestly.Â
His words brought a grin to your face, looking at him appreciatively. Based on your observations of him, you noticed that he was a bit closed off; he didnât open himself up, and if he did, it took a lot in him to do just that. So, hearing him tell you that he trusts you made you grateful, and you would never do anything to take advantage of that trust because he didnât just give it out easily.Â
âI got you,â you simply said before turning back around towards the cashier. Harry softly smirked as he took a step forward to stand next to you. You looked at him, flashing him a toothy grin before quickly facing forward.Â
You ordered your favorite dish from the restaurant, which was a beef kabab plate, for the both of you. Harry quickly got his wallet out, offering to pay, but you told him that you got it this time, hoping your words conveyed that you wanted there to be a next time. He shyly thanked you for the lunch, keeping your words in mind because he would definitely be up for a ânext time.âÂ
Luckily, you didnât have to wait long for your order to come out, which was fortunate for Harry because he was starving. You suggested eating outside since it was a beautiful day out and Harry agreed, following you out of the restaurant.Â
You two sat on the metal chairs, digging into your dishes. Harryâs mouth watered as he ate, his stomach being satisfied. There was a comfortable silence that settled between you two, only making small conversation when you asked if he liked the food, which you were glad to hear that he loved.Â
âSo, how long have you been running Donâs Box?â He suddenly asked, wanting to get to know you better.Â
You raised your brows at his question. âFor about two years now. My father, Don, opened the gym when he was twenty-five, thatâs when he had me as well. But when he opened the gym, it practically changed his life. Heâd boxed all of his life, and he was happy training other people when he started getting more people to come into his gym. When I was about six, he told me that he wanted me to run the gym when I turned twenty-five, only if I wanted to. But of course, I did. I looked up to him all of my life, and the gym made me happy as well,â you explained, smiling at the memory of when you were younger, being excited to turn twenty-five to do the same thing your father did.Â
A soft smile appeared on Harryâs face as you reminisce on the memory.Â
âHow long have you been boxing?âÂ
âSince I was eight. Don showed me the ropes when I told him I was ready. There used to be a seating area on the side of the ring because when I was younger, I used to sit there and watch him work and train people. So, I was pretty interested and intrigued about fighting to get myself stronger, even at the young age of eight,â you chuckled.Â
You were a daddyâs girl, always had been since you were born. Don had always set a pretty amazing example of how you should go about living your life. He would always say âLive your life with a strong punch. Keep your head up, and donât let anything get to you because youâre so much more than what other people say. But if you need to cry, you canâthereâs absolutely nothing wrong with that.âÂ
As your eyes watered from the thought of your fatherâs words, Harry watched as you got emotional and he couldnât help but think that youâve crossed a line in asking too many questions.Â
âSorry, I always get emotional-â
âIâm sorry if Iâve oversteppedâI shouldâve kept the questions to myself-â
âOh, no! You didnât overstep whatsoever. Iâm glad you asked me those questions, I just get soft and emotional over my dad, so hence, Iâm tearing up,â you let out a somewhat pathetic chuckle as you couldnât believe that you almost cried in front of this gorgeous man. You dabbed the corners of your eyes with your napkin, stopping the tears from falling out.Â
Harry nodded understandingly, waiting for you to regroup yourself. You kept apologizing, but he kept telling you that you had nothing to be sorry for.Â
âReally, if you need to cry, you canâŚâ he told you. Your eyes widened; you were just thinking about your dadâs words two minutes ago, and for Harry to say the exact same thing Don had always told you without even knowing that Don had said those words.Â
Not wanting to cry in front of him, you simply nodded your head, holding the napkin on the outer corner of your eye, so the napkin would catch your tears.Â
Harry quickly changed the subject, sensing that you needed it, and you really did, so you were grateful for that. He busied himself by telling you what his favorite ice cream flavor was since he was suddenly reminded that there was a shop just down the street. He kept you occupied by talking about all the sweet treats that he used to eat with his mom back home, and how much he missed walking down the streets in the city to eat some ice cream.Â
âMy mum used to make this really great chocolate mousse pie, and we would eat it every weekend. It was extremely sweet, but it was delicious. I really miss itâŚâ he told you. That had been a while ago, but it was like he could still taste the dessert as if he just ate it yesterday.Â
âIs your mom back home in England?â You asked, figuring that there wasnât any harm in asking to get to know him since he asked you some questions as well.Â
âUhâŚactually, I donât know where she isâŚâ he said honestly, and you knitted your brows in confusion. âI mean, honestly. I donât know where she is. Ever since I went to uni, sheâs been all over the place, taking vacations and barely calling. I-I feel like sheâs forgotten about me,â he spoke ever so softly as he was fragile.Â
You listened to him intently, giving him your full attention as he was opening up a part of his life that you knew he doesnât tell a lot of people. A part of him that heâs kept in for so long and just the passing sense of relief he felt saying those words and speaking up about this subject had made him feel so much better.Â
âIâm sure she didnât forget about you.âÂ
âSeemed like it. We inherited my grandfatherâs willâleft us a generous amount for each of us thatâll take care of us for the rest of our lives. And she took that and ran with it. I mean, I get itâshe wants to live her life, and nowâs the time to do that because sheâs got the money for it, but I feelâŚabandoned. She got up, said goodbye, and justâŚleft. It just makes me think that Iâm not good enoughâthat I wasnât good enough to stay.â Harry opened a can of worms that he canât take back anymore. But the trust that he had in you already made him want to talk about everything with you; to open up about all of his stresses and insecurities.Â
Boldly, you reached your arm across the table but immediately pulled away because you didnât want to touch him without asking. But before you could open your mouth and ask, Harry had reached forward, meeting your hand halfway as his palm was facing up as if it was a way of saying âyou can hold my hand if you want.â Blushing, you reached forward again and took your hand into his.Â
The touch was sweet and tender as you two held hands; the want to hold each other tighter was present, wanting to take away Harryâs pain.Â
âHarry, you will always be good enough. I know we just met a month ago, but I already know that youâre the sweetest, kindest person. Please know that. You are enough, and Iâm grateful that youâre here and that Iâm sitting across from you, eating lunch,â you declared. Harry sniffled, not knowing what to say as he put his head down, so you continued. âFor as long as weâre friends, Iâm gonna stay.â You spoke with complete honesty as you caressed the back of his hand with your thumb.Â
Harryâs head lifted up at your last statement in disbelief as if this was the first time someone had ever said that to him.Â
âReally?âÂ
You squeezed his hand, making his heart flutter. âYeah. As long as you want me to,â you reassured, nodding.Â
Harry gave you a soft and appreciating smile as he took a deep breath. The breath that he held in throughout the entirety of the conversation was finally let out in relief. He shrunk back into his seat, still holding your hand as you continued rubbing it, and he breathed out a chuckle. It was an overwhelming feeling that was riddled with happiness and a sense of security washed over him.Â
It was like he had been waiting for you; someone new that unexpectedly came into his life was scary because it was change, but it was a good change. A change for the better. He had been vulnerable enough to open himself up, and it all led to the tight bond and trust you two had with one another, sealing your friendship and relationship.Â
And you both knew this moment was going to change everything.Â
Time had passed by rather quickly as it was nearing the end of October. The weather was getting chillier as the sun was beginning to disappear behind the clouds earlier. There was something about the fall weather that Harry adored. It may have to do with the fact that the gloomy sky had occurred more often, or how he got to call it a night early. Whatever it may be, he liked it, or he used to.Â
In recent times, he wanted the sun to stay out until it was time to go to bed. He wanted warm days instead of gloomy. His new changed attitude towards life had to do with you.Â
You and Harry had been hanging out quite a lot; getting to know one another, getting a bite or drink, and working out together, it definitely gave Harry the chance to let go of his past. He was happier, smiled more, and laughed a lot which he didnât know he was capable of doing those things again until he met you.Â
Benny loved it, though. He sure cherished it because seeing his best friend happy again was something he was afraid he wouldnât see again. But that didnât stop him from having a little talk with you, trying to protect Harry and set you straight.Â
When Harry was occupied with hitting the speed bag, Benny walked over to the ring, where you had just finished another class with your younger students.Â
âHey, Benny!â You greeted him once you saw him walk towards you.Â
âHey, do you mind chatting for a minute?â You raised your brows, nodding your head. Benny usually didnât talk to you privately nor was it anything serious, but by the look on his face, it seemed pretty serious. âSo, youâve been hanging out with Harry a lot, hmm?âÂ
You smiled softly. âYeah! Hope you donât mind that? Know Iâm taking your best friend and allâŚâÂ
âNo, I donât mind. Iâm actually glad you are. He seems quite taken by you, and I havenât seen him like that in a very long time,â Benny said honestly. You seemed to know where this conversation was going now, and now that you thought about it, you expected this from Benny because they were like brothers and Benny would do anything to protect Harry. âWhat Iâm trying to say isâŚif youâre only hanging out with him to fuck with him, donât bother. Heâs been through enough, and I know he canât handle anymore of that and I canât stand to see him like that again.âÂ
âLike what?â You hesitatingly asked.Â
âLikeâŚjust know that he was a mess. He couldnât get up, eat, drink, shower, or anything. I had to physically help him. I donât want to see him like that ever again.â Benny shook his head as if he was reliving the horrible nightmare that he went through a few years ago.Â
âIs this about his mom?âÂ
âHe told you that?â He asked, just to make sure, and you nodded. âKind of. But thatâs only half of it. Heâll tell you when heâs ready, but Iâve already said too much. JustâŚtake care of him, okay? He tries to act tough sometimes, but heâs trying his best to not break down. Although, I havenât seen that kind of look on him since heâs been hanging out with you, so youâre probably doing something right.âÂ
You nodded understandingly. âThanks for talking to me. I donât plan on breaking his heart at all, and Iâm quite taken with him myself,â you admitted.Â
âGood. Iâm glad you are. Heâs a great guy.â Benny smiled, and you agreed.Â
Benny didnât talk to you for much longer before he started getting cold from standing around, so he ended the conversation and went back to working out.Â
Meanwhile, as you and Benny were talking, Don took the chance himself to talk to Harry, seeing as you were occupied.Â
âHarry.â Don made himself present around him.Â
Harry immediately stopped his workout, greeting your father. âWhatâs up, Don?âÂ
âSo, Iâve noticed that youâve been hanging around Y/N a lot.â Donâs stance changed as he crossed his arms, sporting a slight frown. Harry gulped; he always found Don to be quite intimidating, ever since he joined the gym, but Harry didnât want to seem like he couldnât have a serious conversation with the father of the woman that heâs slowly falling for--no, he couldnât act like that. âWhatâs that all about?â Don added.Â
âIâm justâŚweâre friends, so weâre just hanging out. Nothing more,â he told Don honestly. Although he would like there to be more, he didnât know how you felt about him or if you even felt anything for him at all.Â
Don nodded. He could tell that Harry was holding back on something he wanted to say, and he had an idea of what that was. So, he let loose of the intimidating and protective act, knowing that wasnât really him anyway, and his expression softened as he uncrossed his arms. He placed a comforting hand on Harryâs shoulder, taking a deep breath.Â
âYou have this look of wanting to say more and you donât have to tell me, but I will tell you thisâŚif you want to date her and go out with her, you can. This isnât approval and a âyesâ for you to take her out because I donât need to do that--she can make her own decisions. All Iâm saying is that if you want to, go for it. Life is too fuckinâ short to not do anything, to not say anything.âÂ
Harryâs shoulders relaxed and he smiled in appreciation at Donâs words. âThanks, Don. I definitely want to take her out, but I just donât know how she feels about me.âÂ
âOh, Iâm pretty sure she feels something for you--she hasnât told me, but I just know. Youâre the first guy in a while that sheâs been hanging around with consistently, and that comforts me, in a way. Knowing that sheâs living her life and not holding back anymore.â Harry stayed silent, taking his words in. He tried not to overanalyze what Don had said because youâll tell him and open up to him when you want to, just like how youâre patiently waiting for Harry to open up fully as well. âJustâŚdonât break her heart, okay? Sheâs been through enough and I just want her to be happy.âÂ
Harry nodded understandingly, saying a soft âokayâ before Don changed the subject and talked about how Harry should train with him one of these days, which Harry immediately said yes to and they planned for the following week to train. Don left him to finish his workout, telling him to have a nice night as you and Harry were going out to dinner.Â
Benny and Harry finished up their workout, and before they were able to head out the front door, Harry stopped, telling Benny to give him a minute. Harry fast-walked towards you, lugging his bag on his shoulder. You were coming out of your office, which was why Harry couldnât say goodbye to you after his workout.Â
âHey, weâre heading out,â he said, wiping the bit of sweat on the back of his neck with his towel.Â
âOh, okay. Iâll see you later?âÂ
âYeah, Iâll pick you up,â Harry suggested, pursing his lips into his mouth as he contained his smile. You nodded, eyes sparkling as you looked up at him. âIâll, uh, page you,â he slightly smirked.Â
âOkay,â you mindlessly responded as you were getting quite lost in his green eyes that looked at you intently with a gleam that sat so perfectly against his irises, making his eyes glimmer brightly.
He gave you one last smile and a little wave before walking out of the gym with Benny. You were left stunned as you stood there, completely drifted away from reality as you were in a dream about Harry. You felt a small nudge on your shoulder, causing you to snap out of your thoughts and dream as you turned around to see your father laughing.Â
âGet back to work.â A smug plastered on his face.Â
A breathy chuckle was released from your mouth as a hint of embarrassment emerged onto your face with wide eyes. You got back to work, focusing your attention on training your next client, but your mind was racing at the thought of Harry.Â
As he promised, Harry paged you when he was outside of your apartment complex. He wanted to knock on your door like the proper gentleman that he is, but the buzzer machine to let people in wasnât working, so paging you would have to do for now. He waited for you outside of his newly washed car, making sure it was nice and clean for you as he leaned against the passenger door.Â
You walked out of your building, and Harry was immediately blown away. You were wearing a black skirt with stockings that hugged your legs, and a white knitted sweater since it was on the chillier side.Â
Every time he saw you, his heart would beat incredibly fast, pulse pounding through his veins. His stomach was in flits of butterflies, soaring in his heart and stomach, making him extremely nervous. Every time he saw you, everything would stop, like you were the only person in the world and everything was okay.Â
âHey, H,â you flashed him your smile, one that he looked forward to every time he saw you.Â
âH-Hi,â he stuttered, clearing his throat to start over. âHi. You look really nice.âÂ
You blushed. âThank you! You look great as well. Love this top.â You reached forward, lightly tugging at his red-orange knitted long-sleeve. He paired it with blue jeans that flared at the bottom with white sneakers. His fingers were covered in beautiful silver rings, making his hands look quite gorgeous.Â
âThank you, shall we?âÂ
âYeah, oh, I got you something.â You reached into your bag to take out the cased CD, and before Harry was about to protest, you handed it to him. âI made you this mixtape. Just some songs that I think youâll likeâIâm sure you know all of them, but they just made me think of you,â you said shyly.Â
You werenât normally shy and you would call yourself a pretty strong and confident person, but you had been so nervous to give this to himâeven making the tape left you anxious and shaking.Â
âWow, this isâŚvery thoughtful of you. Thank you so much.â Harry looked at the CD with the songs written in your handwriting. There were 10 songs, and Harry knew all of them. They were allâŚromantic songs.Â
âThatâs not weird, right? Yâknow, making you a mixtape?â You asked unsurely. The odd feeling had popped into your mind at the last second as you watched Harry observe the CD, not giving a bad nor good reaction to your gift.Â
âNo, not at all! I really appreciate this. No one has ever made a mixtape for me before, so this is really nice and special. Thank you again.â He reached forward, wrapping one arm around your shoulders as both of your arms found their way around his waist. You somewhat werenât convinced that he liked it, and he could tell just by how you were looking at him--looking for some more reassurance--that it seemed like he didnât like it. When he pulled away, he looked at you before saying, âReally, it makes me happy that you took the time to make this for me. Itâs so sweet and thoughtful of you, and I already love all the songs on here, so Iâm one-hundred-percent going to enjoy this.âÂ
You nodded, smiling softly as he opened the door for you and you thanked him, blushing as you got in. It seemed very much like a date and you couldnât help but smile at the thought of that.Â
Harry drove to the sandwich shop that waited for you both. It was twenty minutes away on the other side of the town, but Harry had been raving about it so much to you that you told him that you two should go, which Harry was more than happy to take you.Â
The sound of Boyz II Men filled the speakers of Harryâs car as the two of you sang your hearts out to âOn Bended Knees,â putting full emotion and passion into singing. You held up your water bottle, pretending that it was a microphone, and Harry kept shifting his gaze on you, trying to keep his eyes on the road, but also wanting to look at you as you sang. He smiled to himself, absolutely loving how you were so carefree--something that he admired about you.Â
His heart fluttered, curling his lips into his mouth before he did something that was quite bold of him to do. Reaching over, he grabbed your hand, intertwining your fingers together. Your body was frozen, but you continued to sing, covering up the fact that Harry was holding your hand so casually. You were stiff as a board, so you tried loosening up, swaying your body from side to side, slightly averting your eyes towards him as he continued to drive.Â
The moonlight cast through the car window, giving him a dim glow, accentuating his features; jawline prominent, his lashes shadowed down onto his cheeks, and his eyes were calm; the light reflecting against his glassy green eyes. Your heartbeat a million miles a minute as you looked at him. You had this appreciation and admiration for him--that you were lucky and grateful that you have him and that there was nothing more beautiful than the man sitting beside you.Â
With your face on fire, you smiled as you carried on, singing with the warmth of Harryâs hand connected with yours.Â
You were sitting across Harry, munching on your sandwich as you listened to him talk about how he wanted to actually find a job. Heâs been sitting around, living quite wealthy as his inheritance sat safely. But heâd been getting bored. Every day was a routine for him and it was a pretty boring routine, he would say. The only places he really went to were the gym and the places that the two of you went together, but that was it. He needed a hobby, something that he could escape to that doesnât require breaking a sweat from punching bags and mitts.Â
âYou said you like books, so maybe you could see if the bookstore down the street from the gym is hiring. That would be a nice little place to work at,â you suggested.Â
Harryâs eyes lightened up, apart from thinking that was a great idea and the other part from being surprised that you remembered such a small detail about him when heâd talked about books briefly with you.Â
âI should definitely do that, thank you. I love that bookstore, itâs-â
âY/N?â Harry was interrupted by a man who had walked over to your table. Harry looked up, observing the guy as he was looking at you so intently. He quickly looked at you as you were looking up at the man with a shocked expression on your face, wide eyes and mouth slightly opened.Â
âUh, hi,â you said, feeling slightly uncomfortable. Your eyes glanced at Harry and he had a worried expression on his face, eyes asking if you were okay. You nodded softly, bringing your attention back to him.Â
âI-Iâve been calling the gym and paging you, but you havenât been answering any of themâŚâ the man mentioned slyly. You were quite speechless, not expecting him to be here and not knowing what to say.Â
âI, uh-â
âCan we talk right now?â He asked. You were flickering your eyes between Harry, someone that you were completely infatuated with, and the man that you were completely irritated with. But if you didnât talk to him right now, he wouldnât leave you alone and wouldnât stop calling you, so you made the mistake of saying a soft âokayâ as you got up, looking over at Harry, giving a subtle smile.Â
Just by the way he was looking at you, you knew you had regretted your decision and you wished that you hadnât given in so easily.Â
Once you were outside, you crossed your arms, in a way to seem reserved and closed off, but in reality, you really were. The uncomfortableness you felt was something you havenât felt in a while as it felt like your stomach was boiling as bile salivated your mouth. Your fists were hidden underneath your arms, clenching, and your lips were curled into your mouth to immediately spew inappropriate sayings and vile remarks.Â
âWhat do you want to talk about?â You asked, brows pinched together.Â
âIâve been trying to get a hold of you for quite a while now, but I just wanted to talk. I hate how we ended thingsâŚâ he said remorsefully. You tried not to fall for the pouty look he was giving you as if he knew quite well you would fall for it.Â
âItâs been six months, Max,â you reminded him. You and Max had an ugly breakup, and you had been picking up your own pieces yourself. You two had been together for nearly a year until he started to act differently. Noticing that he was going home late, staying at the bars until the early hours of the morning, and being quite rude and dismissive towards you, it ended in a screaming match where he ended up spitting out rude comments at you--calling you ugly, useless, and boring. It also caused him to confess that he was cheating on you for half the time you were together with him, and you thought that was a lie he made up just to make you angry, but a month after the breakup, you had found out that was true because you had accidentally bumped into the girl he was cheating on you with. At the time, you couldnât blame him because the girl was absolutely gorgeous and seemed a lot of fun, but now, you know your worth and you absolutely didnât deserve that whatsoever.Â
For six months, you hadnât seen him, but he had been leaving you countless calls to the gym phone. However, Max wouldnât dare to step foot in the gym ever again because Don had clearly threatened him when he saw Max on the street, pinning him up against the brick wall by his shirt and yelling in his face that if he ever came close to you or the gym ever again, he wouldnât see the end of the day.Â
Don wouldâve lost his shit if he saw Max in front of you.Â
âThis is pointless. I was fine living my life for the past six months without you. In fact, I havenât even thought about you until you showed up. Couldnât you see I was doing just fine? Why canât you just leave me alone?â Your tone was scornful, not wanting to be in front of him anymore but instead the lovely man inside.Â
âI just assumed you wanted some sort of closureâŚâÂ
âIf I wanted closure, then I wouldâve called you. But I donât need closure. I was doing okay-âÂ
âWith who? That man inside the restaurant?â He interrupted, brows raised. His demeanour suddenly changed just because you had given him the slightest bit of attitude. Max went from soft, wanting forgiveness to the Max that you saw last--completely offensive, rude, and a dickhead. Â
âYeah, his name is Harry, by the way. I was doing okay until you showed up!â You rolled your eyes, making your way back inside to Harry, who was waiting for you inside.Â
Of course, Max wasnât done until he got the last word, so he yelled out, âYou know, whatever youâre doing with him, heâs gonna leave you; just like how I left you.â You slowly turned around, heart aching as his words had definitely done something this time. âYou think Harry cares about you Y/N? Think again, heâs gonna leave you and youâre gonna be alone. Youâre nothing, Y/N--not without me, at least. You arenât worth anything, and you had to take over your dadâs gym to feel like you are. Stop fooling yourself.âÂ
Your eyes watered, trying your hardest not to let them slip from your eyes. You had already felt weak tearing up in front of him, so you couldnât imagine what he would think if you bawled your eyes out. Suddenly, you heard the bell above the restaurant door chime. You didnât bother turning around, but you somehow knew that it was Harry who was behind you.Â
âEverything alright here?â Harry asked warily, eyes pointed towards you.Â
âYeah, man. See you, Y/N.â With that, he walked away, hopefully for good. Harry knew everything wasnât alright with how youâre ready to burst into tears. As much as he wanted to follow him, force an answer out of him as to why you were in such distress, he was more worried about you.Â
Standing in front of you, Harry placed an arm on your shoulder, his other hand held the brown paper bag that had both of your leftovers as he didnât want to eat without you. Your body was tense, not because of Harryâs touch but because of the words that had taken such an effect on you, and you were doing everything to not break down in the middle of the sidewalk.Â
âHey, you okay?â Harry asked softly, bending down slightly to look you in the eyes. Your eyes were pointed down at the ground, thinking that if you looked Harry in the eyes, you were going to break.Â
âUh, c-can you take me to the gym, please?â You asked once you fully gained the courage to speak, but your voice was shaky.Â
Harry immediately nodded. âYeah, yeah, of course. Letâs go.â He put his arm around your shoulders and you comfortably nuzzled into his side as he guided you to his car.Â
The drive back was silentâthe complete opposite from the drive to the restaurant. Instead of happiness radiating out of your bodies, the space felt gloomy. Harryâs mind had spiraled as he drove, thinking about what that man could have possibly said to you. He was torn between wanting to be angry, but he was more concerned for you because you had never been this silent before.Â
Once Harry was in front of the gym, you immediately got out before he was able to turn off the car. Using your keys, you unlocked the front door, turning off the alarm system before throwing your purse, not caring where it landed and rushed towards the heavy bags.Â
This was where you let all your anger out. The place where you screamed at the top of your lungs with no care on who might hear you. This was your safe space, and if someone was going to judge you for utilizing your safe space, then they didnât belong there.Â
You screamed, punched, and kicked the heavy bag with full force as your tears had streamed down your face. Your heart was beating painfully with every scream you forced out of your body. Your punches were solid, making the bag swing back and forth, but your knuckles were starting to redden because you didnât wrap your hands.Â
Harry quickly followed you, a frown plastered on his face as he watched you let your anger out all on the heavy bag. He let you do your thing, watching from the sidelines before he waited for the right moment to cut in.Â
âYou. Fucking. Stupid. Piece. Of. Shit,â you yelled out with every punch. You sniffled, continuing to punch the bag, eyes glossy from your endless amount of tears.Â
The friction from the leather and your bare skin was rubbing against each other, cutting and peeling open your skin. Your hands had numbed the pain, so you carried on with your punches until Harry had wrapped his arms around your waist, pulling you into his chest and away from the heavy bag once he started to see redness and blood scattered onto your knuckles. You screamed, your body protesting, wanting to continue punching, but you knew you didnât have any more energy.Â
Turning around in his arms, your face was met with his chest, sobbing into his shirt. Harryâs hands soothed your back, comforting you as his heart ached from the sadness you radiated. Your bloody hands clutched his shirt as you cried, tears staining his shirt. Your whines and whimpers filled the empty gym, echoing back at you.Â
Everything hurtâyour heart, eyes, body, and your hands were now starting to sting. Harry held you tighter, carefully taking a seat onto the ground and bringing you down with him. You sat in between his legs and your head rested on his shoulder.Â
After a moment, he felt you calm down and your body physically relaxed. Mindlessly, his hand brushed your hair back from your forehead, pressing a kiss to your skin. Harry hadnât realized he did that until he pulled away and he hoped he hadnât crossed a line by doing that. But when he kissed your forehead, you pulled him closer, burying your face into his neck.Â
âTalk to meâtell me what you need, angel,â he said softly, wanting to help and be there for you. The nickname had completely slipped out as heâd been calling you that in his head. Heâd never seen you break down at all, so this was very new to him.Â
You shook your head, nickname going over your head. âNothing. Just you.âÂ
Harry nodded his head, heart fluttering at your words as he held you tighter. He continued to soothe your hair and back as he heard you sigh deeply at the comfort. Looking down at your hands, he realized they were still bloody and cut up, and he knew that your cuts needed to be treated as soon as possible.Â
âCan I take care of your hands? Iâm still gonna be close, just wanna bandage you up.â You sniffled, nodding your head. Harry slightly smiled, carefully getting up before helping you up. He wrapped his arm around your shoulder, first asking you where the first aid kit was, and you two walked to one of the offices to get the kit before going to the restroom. âWanna sit?â He asked, patting the cold counter. Nodding your head, you placed your hands on the counter, but he quickly stopped you, taking off his jacket for you to sit on.Â
âThank you,â you softly said to him gratefully before jumping to sit on the counter.Â
Harry opened the box that contained multiple and different types of bandages, an instant cold pack, thermometer, antiseptic wipes, and scissors. Harry washed his hands well before grabbing the antiseptic wipe and ripping it open. He situated himself between your legs, gently grabbing your hand to rest on his. He looked up at you, first asking you if it was okay to start, and when you said yes, he slowly and carefully started to wipe the area around the cut.Â
You watched him as he cleaned your cuts; he was so focused on wiping the blood that stained your skin and was careful not to press too hard because you were starting to bruise already. As you watched him, you felt immensely grateful. Itâd been a while since you had a true friend that would help you with anything and take care of you. Your feelings for him had skyrocketed, heart pounding so loud you could feel it in your ears.Â
âThe guy at the restaurant was my ex-boyfriend, Max,â you suddenly said. Harry looked up at you to let you know that he was listening as he continued to clean your hands. âIt was a bit of a messy breakup; he called me names, insulted me, and confessed that he was cheating on me. When I saw him at the restaurant, that was the first time since the breakup, and it was like I relived that day again.âÂ
âDid he say anything to you?â Harry asked, holding back his anger because he knew the answer, Harry watched through the window the entire time and noticed your posture and demeanor change, causing Harry to quickly pay and rush outside just in case anything happened.Â
âY-Yeah.â Your voice croaked. âSaid I didnât amount to anythingâthat I wasnât anything without him-â
âThatâs bullshit, Y/N-â
âIâm so mad at myself.â Tears were forming in your eyes again as you looked down at your lap. Redness brimmed your eyelids as you sniffled.Â
âWhat? Why?â Harry asked confusingly.Â
You shook your head at yourself. âFor years, Iâve been trainingâlearning how to defend myself for when I need it. I was raised to have a strong mindset, to not take shit from anyone because Don told me not to. But when he came around, I didn't say a word, let alone move a muscle. I hate how he made me weak. I hate how I didnât stand up for myself.â Your voice was shaky and your tears streamed down your face as you paused for a moment. âHe told me that you were gonna leave me just like everyone else in my life did,â you added.Â
Harry was seething, breathing in through his nose as his face hardened. He masked his anger because his priority was to comfort you, so he tried to let go of his anger for a moment.Â
âListen to me.â He placed his hands on the outside of your legs, bending down to look you in the eyes. Your glossy eyes looked at him, a small pout on your face. âYouâre the strongest person I know, alright, angel?â This time, you heard the pet name loud and clear, making your heart do backflips. âYou didnât let him walk all over you, no, youâre much more mature than him to ever start something. He wanted to see you angry, and frustrated. He wanted to add fuel to the fire, and you didnât give him the satisfaction. You arenât weak at all. Youâve got a strong heart, and Iâm sure that punch of yours to his nose would damage it for good.âÂ
You breathed out a chuckle at his last statement, nodding, knowing he was right. Harry smiled, dimples showing proudly as he wiped the tears that were falling from your eyes. Giving him a half-smile, you leaned forward, pressing your face against his collarbones. He stood up straight to wrap his arms around your back. You daringly placed a kiss onto the exposed skin that was peeking out from his shirt. Harryâs face warmed up at the touch that was so soft and delicate, yet felt like it was burning through his skin. You pulled away, looking up at him as you thanked him.Â
Your eyes darted between his eyes and his lips as your face was just inches away from him. His face was delicate and his beauty shined over the darkness of the world. It was as if he didnât seem real like you couldnât believe someone so beautiful and breathtaking was standing right in front of you. You studied every curve, movement, and freckle on his face as they all very well defined him, heightening your admiration with every look of his perfections and imperfections.Â
Harry blushed under your stare, clearing his throat as he felt nervous. He pulled his face away a tad bit, offering you a small smile. âOf course. Always gonna be here for you. Now, let me just finish cleaning your hands before taking you home.âÂ
You nodded, letting him finish with his task. His hands were gentle as he wrapped the bandage around your hand. Your heart was filled with so much admiration and gratitude that you simply wouldnât know what to do if Harry werenât there today. The growing feelings had taken over your heart and mind that you were a bit scared, but nonetheless, you let them take over.Â
Harry sat at the bar next to Benny, nursing a beer he had ordered ten minutes ago. It had been a while since they hung out together, but that was because Benny was trying to get his wife pregnant, so when Marianne calls, they spent their time baby-making. The other reason was that Harry was spending most of his time with you, which he loved every minute of.Â
âSo, a little bird told me that youâve been going to the gym on Saturdays now,â Benny mentioned, a hint of tease in his tone.Â
Harry chuckled. âReally? And who told you that?â He asked, taking a sip of his beer.Â
âStarts with a D and ends with an N,â Benny laughed, giving you the obvious answer.Â
âWell, Iâve been going in on Saturdays because Don always schedules our training sessions on Saturdays. Nothing else,â he slightly lied. After his first training day with Don, Harry told Don that he wanted to continue training with him because he gets a good workout with him rather than by himself, hitting the heavy bag or speed bag, so Don always scheduled for Saturdays since those were the easiest days.Â
But other than the training sessions, he also got to see you on Saturdays, which he really enjoyed because sometimes after his workout, you two would grab a bite to eat or plan to hang out later that day. He liked it, he liked you.Â
âHmm, interesting. It doesnât have to do with a particular trainer who also happens to own the gym?â Benny raised his brows.Â
âNot really into Don, to be honest,â Harry joked, bouncing around Bennyâs question. They both laughed, slamming their hand on the bar top.Â
âReally, though. Iâm happy for you. Youâve been in such a happier mood, and thatâs all I wantâis for you to be happy. Sheâs doing a great job,â Benny said honestly. Seeing his friend happy after everything heâs been through had lifted a certain weight off of his shoulders, and it seemed like he didnât need to worry about Harry.Â
Harry simply nodded, smiling as words werenât necessary. He always felt like Benny was always concerned about him, and although he appreciated him being worried, he didnât need to anymore because Harry was finally feeling much happier than he was before.Â
âThere you are.â A voice was suddenly heard next to Harry along with a hand on his shoulder. Harry tensed up, and he hadnât in a while, but he knew that wasnât your voice nor was it your touch. Harry turned his head to the side to find Lizette sitting on the stool next to him, giving him a smug smile. He didnât say anything but look at Benny, and saw his eyes narrow, confused as to why Lizette was here. âIâve been calling your home and paging you. Why havenât you been answering me?â She pouted.Â
Harry knew that pout all too well. She used it to trick you into saying yes to her and getting what she wanted, but Harry was stronger than that now; he knew how to hold his ground.Â
He hadnât seen Lizette ever since the week before he joined Donâs Box. With all of his time spent with you, he hadnât really thought about Lizette, if heâs being honest. You had fully taken every inch and space of his mind that it was maximum capacity, but he still found a way to make space from the invading thoughts of you.Â
âJust beenâŚbusy, Lizette, thatâs all,â he said, not giving her his full attention as he looked at his bottle.Â
âToo busy for me?âÂ
âYeah, something like that.â He didnât want to outright be rude to her because naturally, Harry was a kind and thoughtful man, so he kept his harsh thoughts to himself.Â
She inched closer to Harry, close enough to where her mouth was against his ear as she whispered, âWell, since I so happened to run into you, how about we go back to yours?â
Harry took a deep breath. He felt like he was his old self againâmaking impulsive and not so thought out decisions that end up fucking him and his emotions over in the future. Being with Lizette was something, and it helped make him feel a little less lonely, even though she immediately left right after she got what she wanted.Â
But Harry hadnât felt lonely at the moment and in months. He had his best friend next to him, having a drink, and he had you. He wasnât lonely at all. So, why was he getting off the stool and putting his coat on before closing his tab for the night?Â
Bennyâs eyes widened, looking at Harry as if he was asking what the actual fuck was he doing. Harry simply shrugged, patting his friend on the back before following Lizette out of the bar. The air was cold, but it wasnât a delightful cold that he wanted to be in. It almost seemed kind of eerie as the gray clouds hovered over them.Â
Lizette hugged Harryâs arm. âIâm glad you agreed.â She leaned up to kiss his cheek, but he immediately pulled away, taking his arm out of her hold.Â
âYou should go home,â he told her. Her mouth opened, but nothing came out as she was confused. âGet a ride home. Iâm not taking you home nor am I going with you. I donât want to do this anymore, Lizette.âÂ
âBut you came with me-â
âThat didnât mean I was saying yes to your offer. I came out here with you to get you off of me and not embarrass me in front of my friend and the entire bar.â Harryâs voice was stern as he crossed his arms. âI know youâve never really cared about me, so please just do me a favor and leave. Iâm happier now-â
âYouâre happier? With some other girl, huh?â Harry nodded and Lizette rolled her eyes, expression annoyed as she was beginning to get angry and defensive. âYou think she cares? Guess what, Harry, she doesnât. Sheâs gonna leave you just like your mom left you, your ex-girlfriend left you. Remember when she fucked your best friend in college? That she left you to be with him? And look at them now, theyâre married! They donât give a single fuck about you! What makes you think that this girl youâre seeing does?âÂ
Lizette had definitely hit a nerve. Harry had gone four years without hearing the story on how his ex left him for one of his friends from uni. The situation was quite sad, and it left Harry in pieces. Not to mention, Lizette was his exâs best friend and she somehow seduced him into regularly having sex with her, which wasnât entirely her fault because Harry was lonely and needed to feel something to fill the void of his loneliness.Â
âDonât think youâre so easy to love, Harry. It takes a lot of effort to do that, especially with you. Youâre gonna continue being scared and closed off, and people are gonna continue to run away-â
âHarry?â Lizette was suddenly interrupted by you. You were walking to the bar because Benny had invited you, thinking that it wouldâve been a nice surprise for Harry and to hang out with just the three of you. But you had seen Harry and some woman on the street and his face looked angry. âUh, hi.âÂ
You turned towards the unknown woman as she looked you up and down before turning towards Harry, raising her brows as she figured out who you were and who Harry had been spending so much time with.Â
Harry completely blocked you out, his attention was towards the statements Lizette had made. He had been doing so much better, and all of a sudden the relapse hit him ten times harder, like his accomplishment of being okay with himself completely disappeared.Â
 Was he that hard to love? He knew that he pushed people away, thatâs for sure, but he didnât realize that it was difficult to love him. Harry then thought about the people that had left him because they didnât love him enough to stay. His ex left him for his friend, it seemed like his mum had forgotten about him, and soon enough, Benny was gonna get tired of him and so were you.Â
âAnd you are?â You asked, scowling at the woman in front of you. Lizette smirked, seeing as there was an opportunity right in front of her. She didnât find youÂ
intimidating whatsoever.Â
âOh, guess Harry didnât tell you, but weâve been sleeping with each other for years. Friends with benefits, if you will,â Lizette answered with some sass and a snarl to her tone as she watched your expression turn into a hurtful one.Â
Your face had softened as your eyes welled up with tears, but you didnât dare let them fall. You looked at Harry and it seemed like he was in his head, but you had no clue he was âseeing someone.â It felt like you had been cheated on, even though going out as friends didnât mean anything to a fuck buddy. All of the moments you spent with himâthe laughs, storytelling, training, and tension-filled moments had connected you both to one another. It made you feel special that you were seeing a side of Harry that no one else had, but you were wrong.Â
âGuess youâre the new girl heâs seeing?âÂ
âWhatâs it to you?â Your brows knitted.Â
Lizette shrugged. âNothing. Just know that Harryâs difficult and loveless. So, just get out while you can.â She reached over to touch your shoulder, but you quickly stepped back before she could. She was talking as if Harry wasnât right next to you two, and if this was a âwomen looking out for womenâ type of situation, you werenât going to accept it because she outright just insulted Harry.Â
You were livid as your eyes turned dark, stepping closer to her. âStay away from him, or I swear to god-â
âOr what? What are you gonna do?â Lizette challenged, stepping closer. She was slightly taller than you since she wore four-inch leather boots.
âWanna find out? Next time I see you with him or hear you talk shit about him again, then youâll find out because I can guarantee youâll never see the light of day.â You held eye contact with her as she looked at you with such fierce emotion.Â
âCute. Harryâs got a little bodyguard,â she scoffed, stepping back. âI should go,â Lizette suddenly said, breaking you out of your heartbreaking thoughts. âIâll call you,â she told Harry, despite what you had just said. It seemed like he wasnât even listening as his blank stare was trained onto the ground. She walked away, her heels clicking against the cement. The satisfaction she felt right now felt good, knowing her words had definitely affected you both.Â
When Lizette was far enough, you turned back towards Harry. This time, he was looking at you in a confused state, and it didnât seem like him.Â
âI-I didnât know you were seeing someone-â
âYou should goâŚâ he said straightforwardly. You raised your brows as you were taken back.Â
âIâm sorry?âÂ
âYou should leave. For good. Get out of my life while you can. I promise I wonât get mad.â His voice cracked and was shaky. He couldnât even look you in the eye while he was talking because he knew that would break his heart even more, especially if you were to actually leave for good. The negative thoughts had taken over, and this was what he didâpushing people away and giving them a way out before they realized that Harry wasnât a lovable or worthy enough person to stay around for.Â
âWhat makes you think Iâm going anywhere?â You questioned confusingly. You wondered if he even thought about the conversation you two had a few moments ago when you had told him that you were staying for good.Â
âThey all do, anyway. They all leave and they never come back.â His voice was starting to raise slightly, frustration and anger pouring out of his veins as his eyes were starting to tear up. A pout remained on your face as you watched the distress never leave his angelic face. âJust please go.â
âIâm not going anywhere-â
âWhy wonât you-â
âBecause I care! Why donât you get that?â You raised your voice, not too loud to startle him, but enough to convey your emotions and frustrations to him.Â
âBecause youâre going to eventually! Youâre gonna leave and use me and never love me. Iâm used to it, so you could go now!â Harry was starting to cry, light sobs were coming out of his mouth as he was trying to hold them back. You took a step forward, wanting to comfort him as your heart broke at the sight, but he stepped back, not wanting your touch.Â
Your heart sank when he stepped back away from you because he had never done that before. You two were always comfortable with one another that both of your touches had felt like security. Your tears had streamed down your face, quickly wiping them.Â
âHarry, Iâm not gonna leaveâŚâÂ
âItâs fine. You donât know what itâs like for someone to leave and never come back. You donât know what itâs like to feel completely loveless that someone physically had to get out of your life and not want to be in it anymore. You donât know what itâs like!â He spoke firmly as he cried, tugging his curly locks in frustration.Â
âI donât know what itâs like?â You spoke loudly, and Harry looked up at you. âI know exactly what itâs like because my own mother left me when I was eleven-years-old, and I have no idea why!â You vented, sniffling. âYou donât think I know what itâs like to constantly wonder what youâre doing wrong because the people that were supposed to be there for you completely vanished? Because I do! I know that feeling quite well. So, donât tell me I donât know shit because it seems like weâre in the same boat.âÂ
Harry was speechless. Sure, you two had been close and had talked about your lives and childhood, but this was something that you two had to dig deep for because it wasnât something you regularly spoke about nor did you tell new people that youâd just met.Â
âI-Iâm sorry I had no ideaâŚâÂ
âYou couldnât have had any idea, Harry. But just know that that day my mom left me still confuses me. The look on my dadâs face when he told me that mom left still haunts me. The crying I did since I was eleven hurts me because she didnât love me enough to stay.âÂ
âY/NâŚâÂ
âItâs fine, I get it. I know weâve known each other for only a few months, but I did not expect this from you, especially because of all that weâd talked about. Iâd say Iâm the newest person in your life but Iâm also the closest, besides Benny. So, donât shut me out.â Your heart was beating through your chest and all of your emotions began to pile up like they were leaves, falling from the branches of the trees.Â
Harry looked defeated, knowing that you were right. He sniffled, not knowing what else to say because all he felt was a painful feeling in his chest since Lizette had gone up to him at the bar.Â
When he didnât say anything, you just nodded, knowing that it was best to give him some space so he could realize that you were here for him and that you werenât going anywhere.Â
âCall me when you wanna talkâŚâ you told him before turning around. Harry watched youâhe knew that he should go after you, not be scared and let you in, perhaps tell you that heâs practically in love with you, but he doesnât move, feet glued to the ground.Â
When you were only a few feet away, you turned back around, knowing that you hadnât gotten your final words out yet. Harry looked up when he heard footsteps approaching him.Â
âFuck whatever people say to you; trying to degrade and bring you down because whatever they say, itâs not true. I will always be there to defend you, Harry. Donât think I wonât be because I will always be on your side.â You paused for a moment. Your heart was fully opening and was beginning to be vulnerable. Trying not to let it overwhelm you, you continued. âDonât think youâre not easy to love because you are. Youâre extremely easy to love, yâknow that? I would know becauseâŚI love you. And thatâs crazy to say because weâve only known each other for a short period of time, but I canât help what I feel. So, there you go.âÂ
Before Harry was able to say anything, you walked away, and he could hear you sniffling and crying. Harryâs mouth was ajar, completely speechless and shocked, but his heart fluttered as he took in your words. You really loved him, he thought. No one had said those words and really meant them or they hadnât felt real to him when he heard them, so the shock that he felt was new.Â
You were far enough where Harry couldnât see you. He hadnât even moved an inch, and he knew that later on, he was going to be very disappointed in himself for not chasing you down and telling you that he loved you too. But for now, he needed to take it all in and hope that when he did tell you, it wouldnât be too late.Â
Taking a deep breath, you walked inside to your apartment, sniffling as you went straight to the bathroom to take a long and hot shower. Before you left your place to go to the bar, you had been contemplating your appearance because you wanted to look good. Nerves were all over your body as you were getting ready, and you sulked at how the events had completely turned tonight around.Â
When you were out of the shower and changed, ready to get into bed despite the night only being nine in the evening, your pager beeped. Picking it up off the bedside table, the message was sent from Harry, reading â143.â You raised your brows, reading it again and reading it once more. Your heart was pounding, studying the numbers to make sure you read them right. The simple code for âI love youâ was printed on your pager and you wanted to scream.Â
Before you could actually scream, there was a knock on your door. You walked quickly, opening it as Harry was standing behind it, holding his pager out as he smiled softly at you. You had just finished crying in the shower, so your eyes were red and a tad bit swollen, but you were close to crying again because of how overwhelmed you felt.Â
âDid you mean it?â You asked hesitantly, holding your pager up.Â
âOf course I do. Did you mean it?â He retaliated back, wondering if you meant your three words as well.Â
âOf course I mean it, Harry. Why wouldnât I?â You asked, wiping the tear that had slipped down your face.Â
âBecause I love you. I love you so fuckinâ much that it hurts,â he claimed in one breath, feeling the tension and weight that he held in his shoulders release. âYouâre everything to me, and you make my world less frightening. I just see your pretty smile and my day completely turns into a great one. I donât wanna waste a day not telling you that now, and it feels pretty damn good to say it.â
You slightly nodded until you remembered one of your concerns earlier. âWhat about Lizette?âÂ
âLizette was someone I used to sleep with. I havenât seen her nor slept with her in monthsâbefore I even met you, I promise. And Iâm sorry for assuming that you didnât know what it felt like for someone to leave and that you had to tell me under those circumstances. But just know, that Iâm not gonna leave, unless you tell me to, that is.â Every bit of him was opening up and he wasnât hiding away. He was being completely vulnerable and it had scared him a bit, but when his words came out, he felt himself get better.Â
You looked at him through your glassy eyes, vision blurred for a moment until you adjusted them and clearly saw the gorgeous man in front of you. His eyes were filled with tears as well, and you thought, how could someone still look so pretty while they cried? But that was Harry for you; someone who was genuinely beautiful no matter what. Someone who had a heart of gold and a flashing smile that made your heart swoon and knees weak.Â
You simply reached your hand out and Harry walked towards you, into your apartment as he came close to your face as your bodies were pressed up against one another. The back of his fingertips gently brushed the side of your face, admiring the beauty that stood before him as he opened his heart up completely, not wanting to go another day without saying those three words back to you.Â
The corners of your lips turned up and your tears were replaced by happy ones. You had walked away from Harry after you said I love you because he was looking at you like he had seen a ghost, not a friendly one, but more of a scary one. So, hearing those words were just music to your ears.Â
âYou mean that? That you love me?â You wanted to hear it again and again and again.Â
âEver word. I love you, angel,â he repeated, adding your nickname. He pressed his forehead against yours, inches away from your lips.Â
âNever stop calling me that,â you instructed him, smiling. The first time he had said it, you came to the conclusion that you absolutely loved hearing that name come out of his mouth, especially if it was specifically for you.Â
âOnly if you never stop telling me that you love me,â he slightly smirked, dimples poking out. He was so immensely happy that his heart could burst just because of the love that he felt for you.Â
You giggled. âI love you, baby-âÂ
âI, uh, wait. Do you mindâŚnot calling me that?â He hesitated, and you raised your brows confused. âSomeone else called me that, and I just donât like hearing it. Never have since it came out of her mouth,â he explained shyly.Â
A sudden realization came to your face as you realized that Lizette probably called him that. âOkay. I wonât call you that, everâŚdarling.â Harryâs lips began to slowly turn up, already liking that name so much better than the other one. He hugged you; and you smiled, closing and opening your eyes to make sure you werenât dreaming. Your arms snaked around Harryâs waist as he cradled your delicate face in his hands.Â
âNever stop calling me that,â he repeated your words as you two smiled and laughed until your jaws started hurting.Â
His eyes flickered down to your lips and back up to your eyes. You pursed your lips, blushing as you watched his eyes glance back up and down. You rubbed the tip of your nose against his, pulling him closer; hearts beating in sync as butterflies filled your stomach.Â
He brushed his lips against yours before fully connecting them, feeling every spark and shiver that traveled down his spine. You smiled into the kiss as the softness of his lips moved and molded against yours, feeling completely in bliss. The way his lips slotted perfectly with yours made you saturated and dizzy off of his love and touch. Butterflies were still in your stomach, but they were calm like they had been fluttering around for this moment, his touch, in order to relax.Â
Pulling back, he smiled down at you, eyes love-struck, before giving you another kiss, and pulling away and kissing you again once more.Â
âKissing you is my new favorite thing,â he stated, drunk off kisses. You breathed out a giggled, wrapping your arms around his neck as you breathed in his scent. You felt his breath against your neck, feeling completely happy and content in each otherâs arms.Â
There was no fear in the air; just the two of you with open hearts and arms, welcoming in the new and profound feeling that you both took in, knowing that itâs going to change everything for the better.Â
You pulled him inside and Harry kicked the door closed with his foot. His arms were holding you tight as you walked back to your bedroom. Opening your mouth slightly, Harry took the chance to meet your tongue with his, swiveling and tasting each other causing a shiver to run down your spine.Â
You pulled back when Harry laid down on the bed, taking in the gushy feeling you had as you smiled.Â
âWant you,â you simply stated.Â
âYou have me, angel.âÂ
âI know, but I want you. Need you,â your eyes pleaded for his touch, to feel him inside of you, for him to make you feel good. You desperately craved for his hands on all of you, his mouth kissing every inch of your skin, and his love passionately pouring out of his veins.Â
Harry nodded, smiling. âNeed you too. Need you forever,â he said, connecting your lips again as he hovered over you.Â
You two kissed for a while, giggling against each otherâs lips and having his weight on top of you as your hands roamed his back. You bucked your hips into his, feeling the hard-on that was growing in his pants, which made Harry grind into your center, moaning softly into your mouth.Â
âPlease do something,â you said, and he nodded, getting off of you before taking his jacket and shirt off swiftly. His tattoos were showcased in front of you and all you wanted to do was kiss every single one of them. âYouâre beautiful, Harry,â you complimented, and he blushed, a soft âthank youâ came out of his mouth. Next was his pants, and before he was able to take his briefs off, you stopped him, telling him that you wanted to do it.Â
You got off the bed, switching positions with him as you were now standing up as Harry laid down on the bed. You smiled, eyes glancing all around his body. He suddenly felt shy and intimidated under your stare, but he knew he had no reason to be because you were simply admiring him. This time around when it came to physically be vulnerable with someone, he knew he didnât have to worry anymore when it came to you.Â
You took off your lilac nightgown, exposing your body to Harryâs eyes. Your nipples had hardened due to the exposure to the cold. His eyes glimmered as he gazed at your stunning and beautiful body. Every curve and inch was something he tried to remember, and he was quite speechless at the sight. He reached out, gently grabbing your hips as he roamed his hands up your body and to your breasts, grabbing both in each of his hands.Â
He looked up at you and you smiled down at him as he placed his mouth on your left pebbled nipple, sucking and licking it as his hand fondled with the other. You laced your fingers through his hair, scratching his scalp as he did so, switching over to your right nipple.Â
Harry pulled away, looking at you. âYouâre an actual angel. Youâre so beautiful.âÂ
âHarryâŚâ you blushed.Â
âYou are, angel. So beautiful. Canât believe I get to see you like this.â He kissed the valley of your breasts and down your stomach before getting up and pushing you down onto the bed with ease. He settled in between your legs, arms hooked under your thighs.Â
Continuing kissing down your stomach, he reached the hem of your underwear, looking up at you before asking, âCan I take these off? Wanna make you feel goodâthe same way you always make me feel good.âÂ
âPlease. Take them off. Wanna feel your mouth on me,â you pleaded as your arousal heightened. You wrapped your legs around his back, eagerly pulling his head towards your center, making Harry let out a chuckle.Â
âEasy, angel. Not going anywhere.â Harry kissed your stomach once more before pulling off your beige underwear. You were glistening below him; you made a complete mess in your panties. âFuck, youâre so wet. This all for me?âÂ
âMhm. All for you, Harry, please,â you whispered impatiently. Harryâs dirty talk had only increased your need for him as it was quite surprising to see this side of him since he was more on the shy and reserved side outside, but nonetheless, you loved both sidesâyou loved him.Â
Harry leaned down, pressing multiple kisses to your inner thighs, nibbling on the skin gently. You bucked your hips as he trailed his kisses towards your pussy that was eagerly waiting to be touched and licked. When he got there, he pressed a kiss to your clit before kitten-licking your sensitive button, making you softly moan.Â
His tongue licked into the entrance of your pussy, gathering your arousal on the tip of his tongue to lubricate your clit even more.Â
âFuck,â you groaned as your hands found his curly locks, tugging at them gently.Â
âYou could do that harder, I donât mind it,â Harry told you before going back to eating you out. You pulled harder and Harry deeply groaned against you, sending vibrations up your body.Â
His hands wandered around your body, feeling the softness of your skin against his hands. Your skin had formed goosebumps due to his touch, and Harry smoothed out your skin so you were warm. He sucked on your clit quite harshly, earning a moan of his name from your lips as he grabbed both of your tits in his hands, squeezing them.Â
You placed your hands on top of his, squeezing them with him, and Harry almost came at the sight of that. There you were, moaning his name out, getting your pussy eaten, and squeezing your tits on top of his hands. A sight he truly was lucky enough to see.Â
Harry pulled one hand away to rub your clit as he tongued around your wet hole before tongue fucking you. He rubbed your clit at a moderate speed, enough for you to thrust your hips off the bed. Harry pulled his other hand that was still on one of your breasts away to pin your hips down onto the bed.Â
âStay still for me, angel,â he instructed, voice deep that made you even wetter. âYou taste so good. Could eat you out all day.âÂ
âHarryâŚâ you trailed, whining desperately for your release. âW-WannaâŚcumâŚneed to.â Your sentences were broken and Harry thought that was a good sign, knowing that he was doing so well you couldnât form a proper sentence.Â
âTell me what you need. Let me know, so I can get you there.âÂ
âF-Fingers,â you told him, and he immediately brought his fingers to your clit, rubbing it before inserting two fingers inside your pussy. He thrust slowly, curling his fingers up to feel your walls.
He felt you pulsing around him as your legs were wrapped tightly around his back as you screamed his name over and over again.Â
âCâmon, love. Give me one,â he encouraged, thrusting his fingers a bit faster.Â
Once he hit the spot over and over again, you saw stars. Your vision had gone white for a few seconds, and you felt dizzy. The pleasure that ran through your body was overwhelming in the best way possible and you choked out a few sobs. It had hit you like a brick that you saw coming, but you were still surprised and shocked by the impact.Â
Your hands held Harryâs hair tight that he thought for a moment that you might actually rip it off. Harry rubbed your pussy as you came down from your high, licking your orgasm that was seeping through your cunt, taking every drop of it. He looked up to see your head thrown back, chest heaving, and a vein that was bulging against your skin. He kissed your thighs while his other hand trailed across your body.Â
When you finally were able to catch your breath, Harry kissed up your body, leaving the softest and loving kisses to your skin as you were quite sensitive. You grabbed his face, bringing his lips to yours as you immediately stuck your tongue in his mouth, swirling it with his to taste yourself on himâa mixture of his taste and your orgasm all on his tongue had made you wetter.Â
Harry was grinding himself against your leg, trying to relieve some pressure.Â
âWant you,â you told him once he pulled away, looking at him intently.Â
âYou sure?âÂ
âAbsolutely. Please? Only if you want to-â
âI definitely want to. Just wanna make sure you were sure,â he breathed out a chuckle.Â
âCourse I want to.â There was a bit of silence between you two as you were simply just admiring him as he hovered over you. âAre you gonna fuck me, Harry?â You broke the silence, and Harry broke out of his trance, shyly giggling before getting off the bed.Â
He peeled away his briefs, cock standing straight up from the slight painful restraint. He was bigâgirth and length wise, and you felt your mouth salivating from just looking at him. He got back on the bed, in between your legs as he sat on his knees. Spitting on his hand, he grabbed a hold of his dick, stroking it to relieve the pressure. The view was beautiful in every single way possible, and you didnât dare to bat an eye because you didnât want to miss one second of it.Â
Wanting to take over for him, you reached forward, replacing his hand with yours as you slowly stroked his cock for him. Harry had a smug smile on his face but soon changed into a face of pure pleasure as your hand worked against him. His mouth was open as he let out a soft moan, looking down at your eyes as you were looking up, completely loving his reaction to your touch.Â
âYouâre so pretty, Harry,â you complimented as you continued to touch him. Your other hand reached forward to fondle with his balls, rolling them into your hand as Harry whimpered. âLove seeing you like this. Most gorgeous man Iâve seen in my life.âÂ
âPlease, angel, youâre being too niceâŚâ he managed to groan out, hands gripping your thighs.Â
âBut itâs true. Look so pretty when youâre like this, but also when youâre hitting the heavy bags. When we go out to eat and you mindlessly drink your entire drink while waiting for the food. But I think youâll look extra pretty than you already are if you cum.â Your words of declaration were getting him on the edge as you stroke him. The way your voice slightly changed as you looked up at him with the most innocent eyes made him thrust into your hand, gripping the flesh of your skin as he threw his head back.Â
âYou think so?âÂ
âMhm. Gonna be so pretty when you cum all over my body, my tits. Can you do that? For me, can you do that? Please?â You were completely begging for it, but even with all the begging, he knew that you had all the control right now.Â
Your feet rubbed his calves up and down, and it was the simplest touch, but it heightened Harryâs need to let go.Â
âWanna cum for you, yeah.â His breaths were heavy and harsh as your touch was focused on his tip, wrapping your delicate hands around the head where he was most sensitive.Â
Harryâs moans stuttered as a series of profanities slipped from his lips, spilling onto your stomach and breasts. You smiled to yourself as you studied his face when he came undone; his mouth was open, occasionally biting his lip, and eyes shut closed as his head was thrown backâhe was the most beautiful person youâd ever seen, and the fact that you got to see him like this was an honor.Â
When he came down from his high, he slowly opened his eyes, meeting yours, staring right at him. You smirked, body covered in his orgasm, and he thought that was a picture worth taking. You were gorgeous covered in his pleasure that you caused, and you seemed to love it too since you made no effort to wipe it off.Â
Boldly, he leaned down, dragging his tongue from your stomach to your tit, spending the most time on your breasts as he nibbled and licked your nipples, collecting his orgasm from your skin and held it on the tip of his tongue until he reached your mouth. You willingly opened your mouth as his tongue delved right in, feeding you his cum.Â
You two passionately kissed, tasting him ever so sensually. You moaned into his mouth, thinking about how the sight of Harry licking his orgasm off of your body was the sexiest thing youâd ever seen. With your hips jerking up, you felt yourself getting wet again and in need to release once more.Â
You whimpered, pulling away. âPlease. Need you so bad.â Harry nodded, agreeing.Â
âCondom?â He asked, and you immediately reached over to your bedside table, ripping open the condom before rolling it onto his dick that was still hard.Â
Harry curled in his lips, watching you. You gave him a few extra strokes for good measure, earning a soft moan from his mouth. He took his length in his hand, running the tip up and down your slit, collecting your arousal and lubricating his cock. He gave you one last look and you nodded before he slowly pushed in, indulging in your wetness and softness.Â
A moan came out of both of your mouths, feeling completely full and warm for one another with the stretch Harry had on you. He planted his elbows on both sides of you, holding himself up over you as he slowly began to thrust.Â
âFuck,â he groaned. âFeel so good for me.â He placed a kiss on your lips as he whispered. He found a rhythm as he started to move faster, rocking his hips against yours, making you moan.Â
It was a feeling like no other, and it was the amount of love you two had for one another that made this experience much more special. Love was practically oozing out of both of your veins, filling the room to its maximum capacity as the both of you moaned out in pleasure.Â
You wrapped your legs around his waist and your arms looped around his back, hugging him closer to you as if he couldnât get closer. You whined into his ear, the sounds of your pleasure were music to his eyes, sending a shiver down his body, making him jerk. But that jolt had hit your g-spot, and you screamed out in ecstasy.Â
âRight there. Keep doing that. Keep fucking me,â you managed to say. Harry maintained his pace, going deeper, and fucking you into oblivion as you kept crying and screaming his name out.Â
Harryâs lips attached to your neck, nibbling and licking your skin, leaving a few decent size love bites that he was sure to admire when theyâd fully formed. Your nails had raked down his back, leaving a burning but pleasurable sting down his skin, letting him know that he was doing an amazing job.Â
âYou like that?â He groaned into your ear, leaving chills rising onto your skin.Â
âMhm. Just like that. Donât stop. I-Iâm so close.â You threw your head back into the pillows, and Harry took the opportunity to attack your exposed neck with kisses again. Your hands found Harryâs hair, tugging at his curls as he kissed you. That encouraged him to fuck you harder and faster, repeatedly hitting your special spot. âO-OhâŚâÂ
âCome on, angel love. Cum for me, please. Wanna see you make a mess around me,â he encouraged you.Â
With a few more thrusts, you were done. You had fully and completely released around him as your orgasm hit you like a ton of bricks. Your vision had gone white for a few seconds, head dizzy, and your breaths were caught in your throat as your hips involuntarily jolted, meeting his thrusts that were fucking you through your high.Â
Harry started to thrust sloppily, burying his face in your neck as he spilled into the condom. His hot breath was against your skin as he started to slow down, coming down from his orgasm.Â
The room was silent as the only sounds present were the heavy breaths and the post-orgasmic whimpers coming from your mouth as you two held one another. Your nails gently scratched down his back, contrasting to the desperate and needy scratches that you had given him just a few minutes ago.Â
Harry lifted his head up, meeting your eyes before connecting his lips against yours, tongue meeting first before your lips moved in sync so passionately and lovingly that you both unspokenly agreed to never taste another pair of lips again.Â
âI love you so much,â Harry said, resting his chin on your chest.Â
You smiled down at him, eyes gleaming as you looked at your love, your entire heart, the man that had stolen your breath and heart just by one look.Â
âAnd I love you too.âÂ
Waking up to the warmth of the body next to you was your favorite thing in the morningâhad been for six months now. The sight next to you was something you wouldnât get used to as you always found yourself feeling so lucky every single time you woke up next to him.Â
But a pout formed onto your face when you saw that the space next to you was empty. The crinkled yellow sheets were left, missing a certain person that you had been excited to see this morning since you closed your eyes the night prior.Â
Turning over to your bedside table, you grabbed your pager, seeing if you had any messages, and one specifically stood out to you, making you sleepily smile at your pager.Â
âGoodmorning, angel,â Harry greeted as he stood in the doorway of your bedroom. He was wearing a gray sweatsuit, holding a white paper bag in one hand and a smoothie tray, that held two smoothies, in the other hand with a loving smile plastered on his face, making his dimples poke out.Â
âMm. Hi, darling.â Your arms reached forward, gesturing him to come to you, and he gladly did, situating himself on your body as you wrapped your arms around him.Â
You two stayed like that for a moment, basking in the presence and gratitude of one another. It was nice until your stomach started growling, making Harry chuckle.Â
âCâmon, gotta feed my girl before we head to the gym.â He got off of you, helping you up and out of the bed before helping you make the bed. He walked over to the kitchen before you went to the restroom, and when you walked out, Harry had your breakfast set on a plate.Â
You two made light conversation, mostly enjoying the silence and tastiness of the food before you got ready to go to the gym.Â
When you walked into Donâs Box, you were immediately greeted by a few of the members, giving you high fives, as well as saying hi to Harry. The entire gym had found out you two were together when they started to notice Harry coming into the gym almost every day and staying until the gym closed, so a few people had their speculations. Don was certain you two would get together from the very beginning, and he had told you that the only reason he was trying to act intimidating when Harry first walked in was that he sensed that something would happen, and he was right, something did happen.Â
Benny was ecstatic; jokingly telling Harry that he could now spend time with his wife since you had taken all of Harryâs time now, which Benny earned a push from Harry towards the ropes of the ring. Bennyâs wife was also pregnant and wanted Harry to be the godfather, which Harry immediately took on that responsibility and role. But that also meant since you and Harry were planning on staying together for the long run, you were becoming a godmother as well, which you were very excited about.Â
You climbed up into the ring as Harry followed. You had a day off, and no one needed your attention other than Harry, so you helped him put on his gloves after you wrapped his hands in tape, and you put on your mitts, making sure they were tight before clapping the mitts togetherâHarry punched his gloves together, making sure they were comfortable.Â
You raised your brows at him teasingly. âReady, darling?âÂ
âReady as always, my angel,â he responded, and you smirked.Â
âGive me a good one. Give me 1.âÂ
talk to me about your favorite moments, your thoughts and feelings about this pls! thank you for reading <3
#timetravelathon#harry styles smut#harry styles angst#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fluff#harry styles writing#harry styles one shot#harry styles imagine#harry styles au#harry styles x you#harry styles x reader#harry styles x yn#boyfriend!harry#boxer!harry#harry styles solo#harry#harry styles#harry styles story
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Midnight Escapade: Spencer Reid
Summary: Spencer Reid and the reader have been crushing on each other since they met, but neither of them cared to admit it. When doubled up in a hotel room for the night, reader tries to convince Spencer to go with her at 12:30am to get frozen yogurt to cheer him up and it turns into much more than a snack run.
Pairing: Spencer x Fem!Reader
Warnings/Includes: Swearing, mutual pining (a long time of pining leads up to this fic), food, mention of Sept 11, 2001, self-doubt, fluff, kissing
Word Count: 4533
The case was solved, closed, and finally, your eyes could rest. The case you had just finished was particularly stressful to not only you, but your fellow BAU members as well. You all hadn't slept for nearly twenty-nine hours and Hotch decided it was best you all got the rest you deserved at a nearby hotel.
The ride there, you struggled to keep your eyes open, but Spencer Reid was on another greatly interesting rant about a show he liked, so you figured you would try to stay awake to hear it. You always listened to him because a lot of the time, the rest of the team dismissed him and his oddly accurate monologues. They grew tired of Spencer talking so much about things they didn't understand but you were rather the opposite- and that's probably because you liked Spencer so much.
The two of you met when he was introduced to the BAU. Praised for his mind, he introduced himself to you with a shaky voice and a meek handshake. You instantly admired him from his geeky personality outwards to his tall, thin self with a face sculpted by artists. Little did you know he did the same, but immediately thought of you as out of his league, so he stayed quiet.
You had been friends since then, pairing up on cases as your minds seemed to work like a perfectly oiled machine when together. Like Penelope and Derek, you two were known for the science jokes no one understood and shared looks of adoration that the both of you somehow didn't recognize as romantic. But everyone else saw it.
Derek Morgan teased a lot. He talked to Reid about working with the 'pretty girl' every day, poking him in the side and messing with his hair. The geek and the girl who was smart as hell, but didn't make it her dominant trait.
A doctor and the outgoing agent who matched the loudness of Penelope Garcia at times at karaoke night. You brought more liveliness to the BAU- more music, more spinning, more levity in dark cases. Spencer was always trying to hide a smile when you walked in, trying to pretend he hadn't been waiting for you to bring him coffee each morning. You didn't need an eidetic memory to remember his order and that, for some reason, always sent him over the moon.
But you were here now, listening to him wrap up his story as you fought the sleep that was looming over you as the car came to a stop outside the hotel.
"-And that was the end of it all. I think it's so fascinating how they wrapped everything up into this intricate timeline of interactions and moments and backtracks. We should, uh, watch it sometime." He said as he hopped out of the back, holding his small bag and yours.
You sleepily hopped out after him, hoping you didn't look like you felt, because you truly felt like hell. "Yeah, I'd like that," was all you could really mumble out. He passed you your bag and you smiled your thank you.
Emily held you up by the shoulders as Hotch sent through the check-in information. "Some case, huh?" She laughed as you rubbed your left eye. "I suppose we can't make this a girl's night of post-case celebration if you're dead asleep."
You groaned, "You wanted to do that? Damn it, Em, I'm sorry-"
"You need beauty sleep, (Y/N). I'm not mad or anything, I'll just take a bath and pull out an adult romance novel." A smirk played on her lips as she raised her eyebrows. You chuckled tiredly. "Seriously, no worries."
"Did I hear talk of a romance novel?" Derek shuffled over. "Which one are we reading? 50 Shades of Grey?"
Spencer stepped in, "Did you know that 50 Shades of Grey is actually fanfiction written about Stephanie Meyer's Twilight Saga? If you go further back, Stephanie started Twilight as written alternate universe fanfiction where the emo-slash-hardcore band My Chemical Romance were all vampires. But My Chemical Romance was started by musician and comic book creator- who published a series of comics called The Umbrella Academy in 2008, unrelated, his name was - Gerard Way, who created the band to make music that expressed the trauma he was given from witnessing the twin towers falling on September 11th, 2001."
Emily looked at him, jaw open. "So Nine-Eleven essentially created a badly-written and toxic sex novel, years later?"
Spencer nodded, eyes flickering to you for a brief moment. Derek grinned at Emily, "So you have read 50 Shades of Grey, huh?" He teased. She swat at his wiggly fingers away as Hotch walked over, brow furrowed.
"Rooms need to be doubled up tonight. Morgan, you can come with me. As much as you may hate it, I feel like (Y/L/N) here might collapse on the spot, so we can't go anywhere else." He handed Spencer and Emily a key, expecting them to make their own choices. Of course, Emily knew exactly what she needed to do when Hotch walked off. You were about to turn and go with her, but she bolted off, reaching for JJ.
You looked up at Spencer Reid who had his mouth in a shy, straight-lipped smile. You both knew what this meant, but you were glad you'd get to crash somewhere, floor or not. The room was on the fifth floor, so you took the elevator with Spencer in silence that you were sure he was granting you until you reached the door of your room.
"I will... take the floor tonight," he said, sticking the key in the lock. "You're tired and I'm just going to get dinner and um... read."
His watch read 4:34 pm- it was so much earlier than you had thought, but you were almost collapsing. "I'm sorry," were the last words you could reply with before you walked into the room, got into the bed, and you were out, cold.
You had never had such a fulfilling sleep. You woke up feeling clean, fresh, renewed and restored. There was no groggy feeling that you had accidentally travelled to another dimension while asleep. The room was dim, except for the lamp that was on in the right corner.
When you peered over the edge of the bed, there was Spencer, laying on his stomach with few pillows under his chest and elbows, a book in his hands. He looked peaceful, quiet, calm. "Spence," you whispered. He practically jumped out of his skin and you couldn't help but laugh. "Oh my god, I'm sorry." You grinned.
He smiled sheepishly, setting down his book. "You're awake."
You nodded back, "How long was I out?"
"Since 4:34, so... 8 hours and 20 minutes. It's only 12:22am." Spencer sat up and against the wall while you adjusted yourself to sit cross-legged. You were still in your clothes from earlier and it surprised you to see Spencer in less preppy clothing.
Well, less preppy for him. No cardigan, no dress shirt, just a t-shirt that read 'math is as easy as pi' with the pi symbol made of cherry pie and his regular khaki pants. "Aren't you tired?" you asked, smiling from his shirt, back to him.
"No, uh, I actually got about four hours in the middle of your eight. I usually don't dream anymore but I actually dreamt I was falling, which is a sign of..." he stopped himself, but he was with another profiler, what was the use, you could already fill in the blanks. He continued, "Which is a sign of insecurity and inferiority, but I don't believe in dream analysis..."
You furrowed your brow, watching his eyes look down at his hands. "Are you feeling insecure and inferior, Dr.Reid, because need I remind you that 99% of the time, it's your brain that leads us to solve the cases."
He shook his head, "Thinking myself over, I'd-I'd say it doesn't revolve around work." The stutter was back. He hadn't talked to you with a stutter in months, you'd assumed it was just because he wasn't as comfortable around you then, but now it was back. Spencer Reid needed to be cheered up, something was wrong.
"Well you know you can tell me anything, right? I've kept secrets about my friends since grade one, I can keep yours." You slipped off of the bed and walked to your bag on the table in the far corner. You could feel Spencer's eyes on you as you went, so you shot him a smile over your shoulder. He reverted back to looking at his hands.
Through situations and being friends, you knew Spencer was insecure. He was bullied constantly as a child, some going as far as to strip him down and beat him. Disgusting, self-esteem-ruining acts you wished you could remove from his eidetic memory.
You took off your button-up blouse to stay in your white t-shirt that lay underneath. You hadn't the time to remove it before falling asleep. Thinking about that- you probably had bedhead too. Your balled-up shirt was shoved into your bag and you pulled out a brush in exchange, to get the knots out of your hair.
"I could really go for frozen yogurt right now," you said, running the wooden brush through your hair. Spencer narrowed his eyes at you, a little confused. "I haven't eaten dinner."
"It's nearly 12:30 am..." Spencer said. It looked like he was running through his vast mind to find a scientific explanation as to why you might have wanted frozen yogurt at half-past midnight. You let him, a teasing smile on your lips as you pulled the top bit of your hair up. "Are you pregnant?" He asked, out of the blue, entirely serious. Seemed like the only logical explanation he could find. You nearly choked on the air.
"No, Spencer, I am not pregnant!" You laughed. His face tightened as he went back to searching his mind. "I just want frozen yogurt. Regular cravings, not... pregnancy cravings. Are you coming?"
He looked at you, oddly surprised he was invited. "Why?"
"Why not?" You picked up his jacket from the hook and tossed it to him. "Nobody has to see your cheesy math shirt."
He smiled sheepishly and rubbed the back of his neck, but went right back to being analytical, a mumbling rant with hand gestures.
"The average half-cup serving of frozen yogurt alone has about 17.3 grams of sugar and plus various toppings, the sugar is upped to at least 25 grams. But, versus a half-cup serving of vanilla ice cream, the sugar is only about 14 grams and with toppings can be upped to about 22. Fat-wise-"
You interrupted him because this was seemingly the only way to lift his mood and he was making excuses to stay here and wallow. "Come on, for once, let's be able to act like the youngest members of the team. Once, Spence. I don't need a play-by-play on how much sugar is in it- though I did find that interesting-I just want frozen yogurt and I would like you to come with me. I'll pay for yours if you want any, just... please?"
He met your eyes with a curl falling down his forehead and quickly looked back at his hands. You'd been friends for nearly a year and four months and he still couldn't look you in the eyes for long. He really wasn't good at refusing you at all, either.
Spencer nodded and you practically beamed. Maybe this would help to take his mind off of what was bothering him, even if the distraction was brief. You jumped on the spot and slipped on your own jacket and grabbed your wallet, ready to go and by the door.
He had a small smile when the two of you stepped out, his hands behind his back. You locked the door behind you and the two of you walked silently to the elevator, careful not to accidentally wake anyone else in case they decided to peer out into the hall.
In the elevator, you turned and looked up at Spencer who was fiddling with his hands. "You look nervous, Spence. It's frozen yogurt, not a pretty girl."
"Well I'm with-" he stopped himself again and actually started laughing his breathy laugh, squeezing his own hand so hard his knuckles turned white while his cheeks and nose went a little pink. "You..." He finished, rocking on his heels.
You scrunched your nose, shaking your head. Though you mentally disagreed with him sometimes on your appearance, you smiled and looked back up at him. "Thank you. You're pretty too."
He shrugged himself further into his jacket, hands still wildly fidgeting. "Thank you..."
You both stepped out of the elevator the moment it got to the ground floor, looking for air that wasn't filled with odd tension neither of you could explain. You two walked through the lobby and into the cool midnight air outside, where things were open, dark, and still.
You shut your eyes for a moment and opened your arms to face the gentle, cool wind that blew your hair and hit your face gently. Inhaling deeply, you opened your eyes again to Spencer in a similar state, but much less relaxed looking. Instead, it looked like he was trying to calm himself down.
"Spence, you look out of it," you said, folding your arms over your chest. You had gotten him outside, now maybe instead of distracting him from whatever it was, you could help him through it. It was part of being a friend- profiling wasn't needed to see he was thinking long and hard over something that bothered him. "You can tell me what's wrong."
He started walking down the street toward the neon lights that shone bright with the word 'fro-yo', you stepped quickly to follow. "If I like a girl.. h-how am I supposed to go about telling her?" He asked, not even looking at you. His forehead was creased and his hands in his jacket pockets.
So this was about a girl he liked. Spencer Reid had a crush. Of course, you were oblivious it was you, but Spencer Reid was romantically interested in someone!
Yay?
An odd feeling of happiness came with finding this out and there was an uprising feeling within you like the first drop on a rollercoaster, but it lingered... and it was much less happy. You ignored it, of course, letting your outer emotions display themselves.
"Dr. Spencer Reid, the human encyclopedia- have you finally found a girl that puts you at a loss for words?" You teased, pressing the back of your hand to your head for dramatic effect, struggling to keep up with him.
His mouth twitched, "Maybe."
"Well, to be honest, Spence, just... tell her. Just go at it- ask to kiss her, maybe, then confess after. Or... or, you could confess, see how she takes it, then you can see if you should or shouldn't kiss her based off of if you get rejected or not." You told him, catching him by the shoulder to get him to slow down at the entrance of the frozen yogurt place.
He was much taller than you, so that came with him being that much faster, but that didn't matter now, he had stopped. Spencer looked at you, concern in his eyes, panic. You smiled kindly, "She won't reject you. I don't know any girl who would even think of it." Reassurance, because he needed it.
His eyes trailed to the ground and he ran a hand through his hair, opening the door for you. "And w-what do I say?" Spencer asked when you both went inside. You were the only two there and the cashier must have been in the back room.
You hopped over to the flavours, "I mean, whatever feels right, Spence. If you feel like going on a long, romantic, poet-written rant about how much you like her, do that. If you're afraid to bore her, you can wait for her to speak, but the truth is if she can't listen to you rant, she probably isn't worth going for."
He evaluated your words while you casually got yourself vanilla frozen yogurt. He also scanned the flavours, probably mentally shaming the company for marketing this as somewhat healthier. You giggled watching him try to figure out how to get the yogurt out of the machine as you put raspberries in yours.
"(Y/N), uh..." he said quietly, gesturing you over. The genius's mind was scrambled enough to miss the lever in front of him. You took his cup from him and pulled the lever, to which he made an 'o' shape with his mouth and nodded comprehensively.
"Chocolate mocha," you smiled, handing it to him as he stood there sheepishly again. "Good choice."
You spun back to your yogurt, adding a bit of honey over the top of it all. He followed, choosing raspberries as well, silently adding them. He still didn't seem at rest with the girl thing, you noticed by the way he was failing to open the scoop-box of cookie crumbs. He had long fingers, usually nimble ones, but not so much right now. Spencer was too stressed to work properly. Error in the system, you may have joked if things weren't so bad with him.
When you were both finished, Spencer tapped the little service bell on the desk and a little woman, maybe mid-30s came out wearing the merchandise of the shop. You both placed your cups on the scale and she weighed them for the price, but both you and Spencer pulled out your wallets.
He put his card out faster, so you swat his hand with your card and paid while he mumbled "Ow..." Of course, you checked to see if he was really hurt, but he had his small, crooked smile back on his face. He was okay, maybe he was feeling better?
Saying good morning/night to the lady, you both stepped back into the midnight air, starting to walk, but not back toward the hotel. You'd think with what cases you two had worked on you'd be a little warier, but with each other, you both felt safe. You walked a few steps, eating your yogurt, before Spencer spoke up again. "Is it a bad thing I'm so clueless as to what women like? Everything I know about women is scientific. Chocolate releases endorphins, flowers are associated with beauty and love, but... other than that... I don't know anything."
You swallowed your bite as Reid took his, waiting on your answer. Just as you always listened to him, he always listened to you. He probably valued your opinion over Derek's at times. You waved your spoon in the air when you spoke, "I wouldn't say bad. Everyone starts somewhere for everything. If anything, a man who is willing to learn is more attractive than one who wings it and doesn't ask comprehensive questions to up the relationship quality."
"Asking questions, got it. Should my confession include a gesture, though?" He spoke with his mouth full. Spencer really wanted to get this right- it was admirable. But there came that uneasy feeling again. It was more like an ache this time. Perhaps it was the awkward hours of sleep throwing you off?
You sucked it up, shoved the feeling down. "Really, Spence, it depends on the woman. Do I know her? Maybe I can help- that is unless you want to profile her to get her interests? I can help with that too-"
"No, I-I don't want to profile her, I want to stay away from that, we do that on a near-daily basis."
"We?" You questioned. Reid froze, but kept walking, looking a little petrified. He put more frozen yogurt in his mouth, maybe to shut himself up. You grinned, "We as in you and her are both profilers or we as in you and I profile others together, so you don't want to profile her with me?"
"I don't want us... to profile her," he cleared his throat. "Yeah..."
You sighed with a breathy laugh, "Good, because I was starting to think you were after Emily."
He chuckled, "Oh, no, not Emily. She's too scary for me anyway. Uh..." He swallowed hard, the way he always did was he was anxious or nervous. I saw in his face he'd come to some sort of conclusion. "Don't... don't yell at me for this, alright?"
"Yell at you? Spence, I wouldn't..." You were confused. He set his frozen yogurt down on the bench he had stopped in front of and stood back in front of you, pushing his hair behind his ears. He looked at you with his doe eyes and the wind blew his curls back in front of his face, he looked to the ground. His forehead still creased between his brows, but his eyes were soft and sweet, his nose was slightly scrunched and his mouth was twisted to the side as if he was once again mentally calculating something. You granted him back the silence from earlier, wondering what was going on in that mind of his. That was... until his eyes met yours and he looked so desperately lost and longing and like he ached inside... and you no longer wondered.
You let out another long sigh. She was you.
This girl that he was trying to understand how to win over, she was you. He asked you because he needed to know what you wanted. He was nervous because he was practically confessing to you and you, a profiler, were too blind to see that.
He watched your face for your reaction, waiting for something good, but you were too shocked to react right. He unfroze, hands flying to the roots of his hair and he spun away from you. He started rambling, obviously thinking everything had gone wrong. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, (Y/N). That- that wasn't how I had things planned and I was so certain that maybe you-hm- liked me too."
His words made it true. This was, in fact, happening at 12:56am in the middle of a foreign city. Your words spilled out, stern, focused, serious. "Kiss me then."
He spun around again, "What?"
"Confess, then kiss, remember?" You recounted carefully, looking directly at him, stepping closer.
"But I didn't get to do my whole monologue thing-" He was grinning pretty hard now, all signs of stress removed from his face. He looked brighter than the neon froyo sign, in happiness and disbelief right down at you. You were pretty sure you looked similar as all the pieces fell in place in your mind. It all fit.
"I don't care." You beamed back. "Do it after."
So without wasting another second, he grabbed your face and kissed you. He kissed you with a year and four months' worth of frustration, lust, confusion and past jealousies. His hands holding your jaw, his fingertips in your hair and your hands on his chest, holding fast to jacket. The kiss was a little messy the first two seconds, but every second after it was enjoyable and sweet and oddly powerful. He also tasted rich, like chocolate mocha, but you knew where that came from.
He pulled away first, which surprised you, but he didn't move very far, in fact, he mumbled against your lips as he tucked your hair out of your face. "I think I've liked you since you and I first met. You didn't hate my science jokes and instead of being annoyed with my informational rants, you listened to me. I wasn't expecting you to be so involved with me since you're, well... you're you and you're loud and fun and sweet and beautiful, but we worked so well together how could I ignore what I felt?"
His hand was a little shaky still, but his fingertips on your cheek were gentle. He continued to quietly ramble, "I decided maybe I'd do something with myself that wasn't devoted to the BAU so I thought maybe I'd- I'd tell you this. That I think you're beautiful and smart and talented and maybe you'd understand and feel the same way and now that I know maybe you do, I feel oddly put back to how I'm supposed to be. And... I think I'm supposed to be with you. If this is too soon or... ruins our friendship, I'm sorry and I'll slow it down, but I won't stop liking you."
You couldn't believe that in a three-minute span you had gone from painfully oblivious to so extremely wide awake. But it was in the best way possible after a year and four months of you also being painfully crushed by your secret feelings for Dr.Reid.
"It's fine, Spence," you said quietly, smiling at him with the most happiness you had found in months. "More than fine, I can't believe this is real."
He tucked the other side of your hair behind your ear, "You might have DRC, then. It stands for dream-reality confusion and is a difficulty or inability to determine whether an event or experience occurred during the waking state or whether it was part of a dream. I can assure you that you aren't dreami-"
You reached up and pulled him onto your lips by the back of the neck, smiling into it. This would be the first time you've ever shut him up. He welcomed it by kissing you back again, softer this time. Now that he was sure you wouldn't hate him for it, it felt a lot more natural, a lot more at ease. His passion was still there, as was yours, but this was how things were supposed to be. There was no longer a rush.
The two of you started laughing after it all. Both of you laughed at how painfully oblivious you both were and he went on a small explanation as to why we don't see our own tells and how feelings of romantic relation cloud the judgement. You went over every time the rest of the team had made a comment you both secretly loved or some you dismissed because it was an ache to hear.
Spencer opened up about his fear of rejection and you did the same and that too resulted in more laughing because here you were, so afraid, but you had both been in it for so long. You deserved to have each other after all this time not only because you fit, but because everyone saw it too, far before either of you did.
An innocent, fun, midnight escapade to cheer Spencer up turned into him finding a truly happy state of mind. You took that as a win and success as you tossed frozen yogurt containers in the garbage and found your way back to your room where you told Spencer it was okay to sleep in the bed as long as he was nice.
So he let you turn out the lights and lay next to him, your head on his chest in the way you had done before when it was only an achingly platonic move. He played with your hair, stared at the green walls, ranted about the history of the colour green and soon after, the both of you went right back to sleep, entirely happy.
Tagged: @ellyhotchner @softhairedhotch
#spencer reid#criminal minds fanfiction#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid x reader#criminalminds#emily prentiss#dr spencer reid#criminal minds fandom#spencer x y/n#cm#aaron hotchner#mutual pining#romance#spencer reid fandom
288 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Seeing Red | bodyguard!Bucky Barnes x actress!reader (part 3)
(part 1) (part 2)Â
series summary: bucky used to brag that he didnât have a celebrity crush, or really care about famous people at all, which is what made him the perfect person to start working for a celebrity like yourself. Â except, of course, itâs just his luck that heâd fall for you. Â
word count: 3k
chapter warnings: mention of past sexual harassment, very mature karaoke (lol), mention of pornography
Day 63 and you still hadnât talked about it. Heâd actually gotten to know you a lot better over the past two months, even almost confessing his feelings for you with that stupid half-asleep storybook thing heâd done way back when, but you still hadnât talked about the night you saw him looking in the rearview mirror.
Tonight actually reminded him of that night; this time was a premiere, for a movie you hadnât actually been in but apparently you were supposed to go anyways? He didnât get it but he figured he didnât need to. As long as you came back alone this time, heâd be happy.
Of course, when he saw you step out to the car to leave for the venue, he was confident that would be impossibleâ not that you ever looked bad on a red carpet or anything, but wow⌠this was different.
âItâs not too slutty, is it?â you asked him nervously, spinning around to show him the back. Donât look at her ass donât look at her ass donât look at her assâ  Â
âJust slutty enough,â he responded with a gloved thumbs up.
âPerfect,â you smiled, and he opened the door for you to get in the back. He took a moment to catch his breath before circling around to the driverâs side.
You actually chatted with him on the way, which was a new thing you two had started doing when he drove you. He looked forward to your talks a lotâ especially the ones where you ranted about whatever was on your mind. You would usually apologize for rambling but he liked it; and, you were cute when you got really worked up about something, even if he thought it was kind of trivial.
As he pulled up to the red carpet, with cameras flashing and the indistinguishable yelling of reporters and fans, you shot him a look as if you didnât want to go.
âEverything alright?â he asked.
âOh, yeah,â you shook your head incredulously, âI just⌠I wish you wouldâve come and seen it.â
He recalled a few weeks back when you offered him a ticket to the premiere showing, but heâd insisted on just sticking to what he knew and letting your assistant have the spare ticket. âIâll catch it on Netflix,â he dismissed.
âNo, I mean, I wish you were coming with me,â you explained.
Was it hot in here, all of a sudden? Because his cheeks felt warm. âUh, you donât want me in there. I always fall asleep in theaters anyways. Just go have fun and Iâll catch you after.â
âOkay,â you nodded with an adorable little smile.
So he waited, wondering if he shouldâve taken you up on it all those weeks ago, but decided he probably made the right call. He would just embarrass you in a place like that, more than likely, and you had enough to deal with already. He felt more useful waiting in the wings than being in the spotlight, to use a fittingly-timed theater metaphor.
It was a few hours of him killing time in the car, but he got to relax a little more since the event already had pretty good security on its own. Youâd recommended a book called Flowers for Algernon to him, even lending him your copy for the time being, and so he leaned his seat back and picked up where heâd left off from this morning. Of course, if he had known that youâd be gone long enough for him to finish, and that the ending was going to make him cry, he probably wouldnât have read it. WIth his luck, it was inevitable that heâd be all but sobbing when you texted him to pull the car around.
Wiping his tears and hoping his eyes wouldnât be too red, he tossed the book into the glovebox and started the engine. You waved cheerily when you saw him from the entrance, and he attempted to navigate through all the other cars pulling up so he could reach you. Thankfully, you didnât have a new friend with you this timeâ or an old friend. Jealousy crisis averted, for now.
âHow was it?â he asked with a smile as you opened the door and slipped in, unable to hide how happy he was to see you.
âThe premiere itself was a lot of fun, I got to see some people I hadnât seen in ages; the movie, though? Sort of pretentious,â you admitted as you shut the door and he got the car moving again. âAnd way too long! I could watch movies all day, but that doesnât mean I want to watch a movie all day!â
âFair enough,â he laughed.
âWhat did you do?â you asked innocently.
âI finished your book,â he frowned, trying not to think about it so he wouldnât get emotional again. Â
âAh, I can tell youâre still a little hurt about it,â you smiled mischievously. âShouldâve warned you about the ending.â
âNo, no,â he disagreed, âitâs not a bad ending just because itâs a sad one⌠it was a good book.â
Youâd already been smiling, but your smile undeniably changed as he watched it in the rearview mirror. Something softer, something more sensitive. He liked this one better. âIâm glad you enjoyed it.â
Just in time to interrupt the moment, you saw something on the passing street outside that caught your attention.
âOoh, karaoke!â you piped up, pressing your face against the inside of the window excitedly. âPull over!â
He chuckled at how easily distracted you were, but did as youâd asked. He barely found time to slow down to a stop before you were opening the door and running out, flashing your ID to get inside.
He groaned as he realized how completely unsafe it was for you to be in a bar⌠especially now, when you were at your most recognizable and literally still wearing what youâd had on at the premiere. Thankfully, he managed to pull the car around and park in the closest spot he could find, jogging to join you inside the bar and hoping you hadnât already made too much of a scene. His hopes were dashed the moment he pushed through the door, however.
âIs she perverted like me? Would she go down on you in a theater?â you sang along with the grungy backing track of Alanis Morrisetteâs You Oughta Know; your lips were curled into a faux snarl as you stood on stage with your heels in one hand and the microphone in the other.
Buckyâs head fell into his hands, looking around to see hundreds of bar patrons, nearly all of them with their phones out filming you.
âDonât do anything stupid,â Bucky mumbled to himself, hoping you would somehow hear it and take his advice. Instead, you pantomimed sucking a dick with a cute little wink and everyone cheered. âJesus fucking Christ.â
âAnd Iâm here, to remind you,â you continued, jumping around wildly; you looked like you were having the time of your life, honestly. If he wasnât so worried about you, he wouldâve let himself smile seeing you so happy.
During the bridge, you stole someoneâs water off their table and poured a bit on your head, slicking your hair back and shivering from the cold. There was something about the water dripping down your face, starting to soak your clothes and make your skin glisten...
Bucky glanced around to make sure no one was looking at him before subtly adjusting his jeans.
He watched you sing the entire song, making most of the notes and definitely capturing the anger of the original songâ if clearly having a lot more fun with it than most would. The entire bar cheered when you finished, and you took a moment to take some pictures with people and meet a few fans, which he thought was sweet even if his bodyguard instincts forced him to interrupt after a moment.
âAlright, thatâs enough,â he guided you away gently.
âGoodnight!â you waved goodbye to someone who was already buried in her phone and posting the photo youâd taken with her.
âHave a good time?â he asked sarcastically as the two of you began to walk out together.
âWouldâve been better if you hadnât been glaring at me the whole time,â you smirked.
âI wasnât glaring, I was just⌠watching. You have a good voice, you know.â
You seemed surprised by the compliment. âOh. Thanks.â
âAnd your stage presence is certainly⌠energetic,â he grinned. âI bet your little charade is already trending.â
âI checked, and it is,â you giggled, showing him your phone for a moment where Twitter was open and you were the #7 topic in the United States and climbing. âAnd the part where I poured that water on myself is pretty gif-able, donât you think?â
He raised a brow as he held the back door of the bar open as you slipped back on your heels and walked past him. âIs that why you did it? For the reaction?â
âI did it cause it was fun,â you corrected. âYou wouldnât know anything about that. And the water thing was just practical, I was getting hot in this dress.â
That didnât seem to be a problem anymore with the way you shivered in the night air as he walked you through the parking lot. âWant my jacket?â he offered.
âNo,â you frowned, but you eyed the leather with a hungry stare. He chuckled and took it off, draping it over your shoulders anyways. âHow far is the car?âÂ
âUh, a block? Not much parking this time of night,â he explained.
âUgh, these heels,â you groaned, âthey hurt so bad. I donât know if I can make it.â You began to slip them off but he stopped you.
âYou canât go barefoot out here, god knows whatâs on the ground,â he shuddered; what if there was broken glass or something?
âWell, I canât wear these,â you frowned, âand I probably shouldnât be walking on asphalt in red bottoms anywayâŚâ
He probably shouldâve warned you before he scooped you up into his arms, but it was sort of instinct and he kinda forgot to say anything first. You squealed a little but then went lax in his grip.
âYouâre gonna carry me the whole way?â you asked incredulously.
âItâs only a block,â he shrugged, adjusting you in his arms a bit before starting the walk.Â
It got quiet after that, the cool night air rustling the trees and blowing through his hairâ frankly, he was a little chilly without his jacket, but it looked better on you anyhow. The drive home was quiet, too, or at least quieter than usual, but it didnât feel awkward, necessarily. It didnât feel like a lull in the conversation; it felt more like the conversation had just changed from verbal to non-verbal. You both looked around at the city lights surrounding you on the drive, silent because there was nothing that needed to be said. It wasnât nervous, or tense, or anxiety-inducing like most of his interactions with you (or with anyone) could be.
It felt like time spent with an old friend. He hadnât known you long enough for that to be accurate, but he was happy to think of you as a new friend. He just hoped you thought the same.
Arriving at the house, he dropped you off at the front and watched you make a mad dash for the stairs and presumably your bedroom, smiling to himself as he parked the car and came in to follow you. He saw his jacket tossed onto the couch and your expensive shoes discarded right by the door. Going upstairs and peeking into your room, he saw your limp form flopped onto the bed, your back exposed from the low cut of the dress.
âYouâd better not get comfortable, youâll kill me if I let you fall asleep with all that makeup on,â he frowned, leaning against the doorway.
"I couldn't fall asleep yet, anyways. I'm wired."
âAny plans to burn off all that energy?â he pressed.
You groaned a little as you sat up, starting to unclasp all the jewelry on your wrists, around your neck, and on your ears. âItâll take me a while to get out of all of thisâ but not as long as it took me to get into it,â you laughed. âThen Iâm thinking TV and beers.â
âBeers?â he questioned, emphasizing the plural. âYou planninâ to get toasted right before you go to sleep?â
âNo, itâs plural because thereâs one beer for me and one beer for you,â you explained with the slightest air of condescension, but he couldnât really think of it as rude since it was an invitation.
âI donât want to intrude on your chill evening,â he refuted.
âNo, really, youâre not intruding!â you insisted, standing up and setting the jewelry on a nightstand before approaching him and turning to face away from him. âWill you unzip me please?â
He stammered a little. âI donât⌠see a zipper,â he admitted with a weak voice.
âItâs on the side here, see?â you lifted your arm a bit, and pointed to it. Â
Reaching out to touch your zipper was reminiscent of that old boardgame Operation: he needed to touch the zipper and only the zipper, cause if he bumped into anything else nearby, he got the feeling heâd get zapped.
His breath caught a bit as he watched more and more of your skin become exposed, the zipper ending up so low that he could just barely see the top of something lacy around your hipsâ and he had to stop there because anything more could induce cardiac arrest. Â
âThanks!â you piped up happily, slipping away to your closet to do the rest in private. âWill you get the beers while I take my makeup off?â you requested through the shut door.
âSure,â he replied, turning to leave but realizing he should ask first: âShiner or Pabst?âÂ
âDonât patronize me,â you grumbled, and he laughed because it was a stupid question. Trodding downstairs, he grabbed the Shiners from the fridge, stopping to check his phone only to see that it had started to automatically send him headlines pertaining to you.
âTouch of Bloodâ star gives impromptu karaoke performance at Queens dive bar!
He laughed at the picture of you onstage, even though he thought it was kind of reductive to describe you by a movie youâd been in so long ago when you had so much great new stuff coming out. Jumping back up the stairs, beers in hand, he found you makeup-free (aside from some leftover mascara and eyeliner that hadnât really made it all the way off) and in a robe, laying on the bed as you pointed the remote at your TV. He thought you looked almost more beautiful like this than you did on the red carpet; of course, objectively, everybody looks better when theyâve been painted to the point of perfection, but he liked the domesticity of this. When you were casual and relaxed like this, he could almost, almost pretend you were his girlfriend or something. And not, you know, a global superstar and his employer.
âBeer me,â you requested as he sat down next to you, handing you a bottle and trying to ignore the thorough view of your legs he was getting in that robe.
âAnything good on?â he prompted as he watched you scroll through the channels on the guide.
âUh, not particularly,â you frowned. Â
âTheyâre showing a game,â he pointed out as you passed the sports channels.
âIâd rather watch this pay-per-view porn,â you rolled your eyes.
He cleared his throat but said nothing because he was confident there was no good response to that.
âHey, Iâm in this!â you beamed, changing the channel quickly. He nearly had a heart attack until he realized you werenât scrolling through the porn channels anymore.
He recognized the film instantly as the one of yours that heâd seen the most, for one very embarrassing and slightly sinister reason; looking down to the corner, he saw the HBO logo and realized it wasnât going to be edited. His palms got a little clammy but he tried not to worry about it too much.
âOh, this girl was super nice,â you remembered as you pointed to a character on-screen. âShe had a bigger role but most of it got edited out.â
âThat must be a bummer,â he imagined.
âEh, it happens,â you shrugged. âBeats getting fired, or recast in the sequel.â
âHave you ever been fired during filming?â he pressed, morbidly curious.
âOnce,â you nodded. âWe were only a few days into it so they had no trouble finding somebody new and redoing my scenes. Just think: I couldâve been a Bond girl if Iâd slept with that producer.â
âYouâ what?!â he squawked. âYou got fired because you wouldnât have sex with a film exec?â
âI got fired because of âcreative differences,ââ you explained with exaggerated air quotes, âand, unrelatedly, those creative differences surfaced the morning after I refused to get down and dirty with the EP.â
âJesus,â he shook his head, âthatâs⌠I hope you told someone.â
âYeah, anonymously. Somebody will care someday, but not yet. Heâs still too profitable, and not enough people have come forward.â
He glanced over at you, admiring your profile as you kept your eyes on the TV and took a sip of your beer. When you turned your head and looked back at him, he realized heâd been staring a bit too long.
âWhat?â you asked, quirking your brow a bit.Â
âWhat?â he repeated.
âYouâre staring at me,â you frowned.
âSorry, I was just⌠sorry,â he shook his head and looked back ahead. What he found there wasnât much less embarrassing, though: he knew all too well that this was the scene right before THE scene. The scene heâd watched over and over until his arousal overpowered his shame. The scene that heâd used to try to satisfy his crush on you, but it only made it worse. The scene that had burrowed into his mind and deepened his obsession even as he fought it with everything he hadâŚ
You know, that scene. And he was about to watch it with you. Â
Bucky was completely, entirely, and supremely fucked.
#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky barnes au
978 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Foolâs Rush In
Chapter 18
Pairing: Liam x Riley
Book: TRR AU
Warnings: Language, crude talk, and the usual bad writing.
I had planned from the beginning to end this series after the next chapter and an epilogue, but call me crazy, I love it too much. So while this part of the story will end, I still plan to update with one-shots or stories from time to time. If youâre just done with it, let me know.
Also, this chapter felt a little off to me, so I apologize if it's terrible, but I think I ended on a good note.
Thanks @burnsoslow for prereading.and usage of your girl, who finally got to make her debut.
---------------------------------
"Damn it, Riley! Pick up!" Liam grumbled as he lowered the cell phone from his ear and tossed it in the seat beside him. The royal jet had been in the air for a little over four hours already, and he'd grown frustrated at getting her voice mail each time. Surely, she was home by now.Â
Even though it was the middle of the night in Las Vegas, it was worth interrupting her. He had tried unsuccessfully to contact Riley since he packed his bags earlier and hastily headed for the airstrip. By this point, there must have been a dozen or so messages left on her phone without so much as a hint she'd gotten them.Â
While time wasn't an issue -- he'd get to Las Vegas one way or the other -- it was the desperation to hear from his new wife and tell her he knew precisely why she left.Â
And that he loved her.
Tilting his head back against the headrest, he swiveled side-to-side in his luxury chair while tightly clutching his freshly poured scotch. The security footage he watched earlier that morning replayed in his mind again. There were no doubts about what it showed: Madeleine confronted Riley outside their quarters just minutes after leaving the ball. Without sound, however, no one could ascertain specifically what was said among the two women. It was clear though, Riley was not a willing participant in that conversation. When they saw the disk held up in the Countess' hands, and the look of sheer horror on his pussycat's face, that told Liam all he needed to know. This was a blackmail situation, plain and simple, that included assault; those flowers he found scattered on the ground when he returned to his quarters last night all made sense now. This act was deliberate and treasonous, and Liam would ensure his ex-fiancee paid handsomely for it.Â
After they viewed the footage several more times, the Royal Guard was immediately summoned to Krona to find Madeleine and take her into custody. Liam knew it was a long shot whether his guards could pull that sting off, but he was working with what he had at the moment.
Despite whatever happened next, there was one thing the King was confident of: He was prepared to give up his entire Kingdom to get his girl back. Returning to Cordonia without her was not an option.
Shaking his tumbler of partially melted ice cubes, Liam leaned forward and steadily poured another bottle of scotch into his glass. As soon as he sat back and raised the fresh beverage to his lips, he was startled by the ringing of his cell phone. In a rush to answer, he hastily set the drink aside and snatched his phone up from where he tossed it earlier.Â
"Hello! Love?" He answered, hopeful it was her.
"Hey, little brother. Love you too ... Say, do you know if the palace has a Spanish tickler or a breast ripper? Asking for a friend."
Liam furrowed his brows in confusion before rising from his seat, plopping a knee down on its cushioned bottom, and glancing to the back of the plane. "Leo? Why are you calling me? We're on the same damn plane. I'm looking right at you."
"Nevermind that. Listen, I figured out a way to take care of Madeleine once and for all. Behold ..." Leo held up a leather-bound book and waved it over his head while Liam squinted from the front of the plane to get a better look. "... The King Constantine Guide To Fucking Torture In The 21st Century; Father gave it to me after my investiture ceremony. The way I see it, there really is no other option here than to tie her to a tree in front of the palace, invite the public to watch for a modest fee, and do some cool shit with iron rods and spikes. I got dibs on the knee-splitter, though."
"Leo ..." Liam began to warn his brother how ridiculous that plan was before stopping himself and staring off into the distance for a moment in thought. "Wait ... is there anything about flaying in that book?"
"Hell yeah there is! And if you're interested in thumbscrews, my buddy, Pete, has a trunk full of them. He uses them for ass play, but I'm sure he wouldn't mind letting us borrow them to split Maddie's thumbs in half." Leo let out a maniacal laugh.
Liam chuckled, despite the peculiarity of the conversation. "I'm not going to lie and tell you I'm not interested -- to the contrary, actually. And while I appreciate your help in seeing that Madeleine is brought to justice, I think we better stick to more lawful means."
"Boo, you whore!" The line went dead with a click.Â
Liam held the phone away from his ear, watching Leo sink down into his chair in a huff. "Really?" He called back in agitation. Met with the silent treatment and a middle finger from his disgruntled brother, Liam rolled his eyes, then slumped back down into his seat. Maybe he'd try to call Riley again.
-------------
The phone on Riley's nightstand buzzed again. She knew it was another call from Liam, and while she felt remorseful for ignoring all of his calls and texts, she couldn't bring herself to look at or answer them quite yet. The sooner all ties between them were broken, she believed, the quicker he could forget all about her and the mess she made of everything.Â
But even her willpower was slipping. Riley slid her hand out from under the pillow and reached over to pick up her phone. Holding it to her chest, she contemplated for a second just reading his texts and returning his calls, but Madeleine had warned to end all contact with him. Obviously, she was curious about what he had to say, but it was too risky. I'm so sorry, Liam.Â
Hitting the power button on her cell, the light on the device faded to black before she tossed it in the nightstand drawer.
Early the next morning, Riley's eyes flickered open to the sound of a banging on her front door, followed by the incessant ringing of her doorbell. Feeling exhausted from a lack of sleep, mainly because of crying and unable to think about anything other than how she hurt Liam, Riley decided to ignore it. She just wanted to be left alone, and eventually, they'd give up and leave, right?
Except they didn't.
Annoyed, she let out a sigh and then eased herself up out of bed; the pain in her back was still a problem. Tossing a robe over her body, she slowly made her way down the stairs of her townhome -- each step excruciating -- until she finally made it to the door.
Twisting the lock, she opened the entry door, before letting out a sudden gasp at the tearful person standing on the other side.Â
"Oh my God, Riley! Y-You're alive! You're really alive!"
"Alyssa?" Riley's best friend from New York pulled her into a relieved hug, nearly sobbing at that point. "What're you doing here?"
"I thought something terrible happened to you, but now that I can see you're still among the living ..." she sniffled before pulling back and narrowing her blazing blue eyes at her friend. "Where have you been? I've been trying to get ahold of you ever since you texted me that you were boarding a plane in Cordonia, and that something serious happened involving Tyler. You promised me you'd call as soon as you landed--"
"I know. I'm so sorry. It was late ..."
 " -- and you didn't. Then I worried, even more, when you didn't answer any of my calls back. I had to book the first red-eye flight here to make sure you were all right." Finished with her rant, a huffing Alyssa's jaw immediately clenched. "Now, what did that shithead ex of yours do? I'll kill him if he hurt you, Ri. I might be small, but I'm scrappy like an alleycat. You know I'll claw his eyes out."
Riley let out a light chuckle; Alyssa was always overprotective of her and had a clever way with words, but quickly, that chuckle faded into a teary frown. "Oh, Lyss," she whimpered as her face fell into her hands.
Alyssa quickly wrapped her arms around Riley and pulled her into a warm embrace. "Aww, Riley. Sweetie, it's going to be okay," she soothed.Â
Stepping inside, Alyssa kicked the door shut and led them both over to the sofa. Sensing Riley was in pain -- and not just emotional -- she helped lower her troubled best friend onto the couch. "I want you to start from the beginning and tell me everything that happened."
The best friends had remained in contact over the last several weeks. It was Alyssa's frantic morning phone call over a month ago that alerted Riley to the news coverage of her impromptu marriage to Liam, having saw it on the news.Â
And while Alyssa was aware of everything about Cordonia and Liam, and how Riley fit into all that from their prior conversations, she listened intently while it was revealed to her the details of the incident with Madeleine and the video her ex-husband gave to the Countess. Â
Grabbing a tissue from the end table, Alyssa handed it to Riley. "So this cow confronted you with that disgusting video and basically blackmailed you into leaving, or she would release it to the press?" Riley nodded somberly.."Ugh, I want this treasonous bitch thrown in the dungeon, subjected to live-streamed daily anal fistings with giant Hulk gloves ... And Tyler, I want to break every bone in his rotten body, one at a time. And I want to leave him there afterwards, dripping just enough water on his lips, so he doesn't die of dehydration, screaming in agony for the weeks it will take to die of starvation."
 Riley's face scrunched up. "God, Alyssa."
Alyssa shrugged. "What? I don't care; it's what they deserve for hurting you. Did you at least tell Liam what happened?"
This time, Riley shook her head. "No. Madeleine warned me if I told him, she would release the video, and then the council would likely force him to step down. I won't allow him to lose everything for someone like me."Â
Irritated, Alyssa pressed a palm to her forehead. "Why are you like this?"
"Like, what?" Riley asked in exasperation.
"That whole, 'someone like me,' part. He wanted to stay married to you. He made you the queen of his country. You've said he couldn't keep his goddamn hands off you for two seconds. And more importantly, you told me you have never felt more loved in your life, than you do when you're with him. The fact that you still question your worthiness to him blows my mind."Â
Alyssa reached for Riley's shaky hand, able to tell by the tears sliding down her cheeks and the soft whimpers that she'd touched on something. "You're his pussycat, Riley. Liam already lost everything when you left him. Tell me you know that."
Riley wiped at her face., her voice stifled, "I just wanted to protect him."
"I know." Alyssa smiled softly. "But you needed to give him the chance to decide what he wanted. You made it for him because you know he'd choose you, regardless if he lost everything else; that's how much he loves you, Ri. You can't protect someone who loves you by hurting them. Besides, he's the King; he can simply execute the council if he wants to -- Liamâs not going anywhere."
"You just HAD to add that last part in, didn't you?" Riley laughed, feeling a sense of ease as her mood lightened. It felt good to talk to someone who could help her make sense of everything and realize she hadnât exactly made the best call by leaving and not telling Liam what happened. "But what do I do about this video? What if Madeleine releases it to the public?"
"Yeah, a video of a married woman having sex with her husband -- Oh, the shame!" she retorted. "Look, you'll be famous on Pornhub for a few weeks, and it'll fizzle out. I know that doesn't make it all better, but you have a lot of people who love you ... we'll be there for you if that happens. Besides, it's Gonzo Dick; I doubt anyone will wanna watch anyway."
Riley snorted out at the nickname she gave her ex-husband. "Stop making me laugh."Â
Alyssa cracked a grin. "Nah. If I can make you laugh at that asshole's expense and his crooked dick, then it's worth it."
"Well,â she breathed, â I suppose I should get dressed and call Liam. Tell him what happened, and hopefully, he'll ⌠forgive .." her voice trailed off at tasting an increasing collection of bile in her throat and a familiar rumble in her stomach.Â
âWhatâs wrong?â
Riley frowned. "Damn it, why do I keep getting sick?"Â Â
After rushing to the bathroom with Alyssa's help, Riley came out moments later, flushed and perspiring. Alyssa, who waited outside the door to make sure she was all right, eyed her friend with grave concern. "Ri, are you sure you don't have a concussion? You said that Madeleine caused you to fall, and you complained youâve been getting sick a lot. Is there any chance you hit your head too?"
Riley considered for a moment before shaking her head. "I don't think so. I mean, it all happened so fast I don't really remember, but my head doesn't hurt."
"OH NO! You have memory loss too, on top of the vomiting and a hurt back? Riley, you need to go to the hospital now. This is serious."
"Alyssa, I'm fine. I don't need to go to the hospital," Riley dismissed and hobbled past her friend toward the kitchen. "You always worry too much."
Alyssa followed behind her, brows bumped together in a scowl. "Because you're a stubborn ass who never listens, that's why. You need to get checked out," she insisted. Riley paid no attention as made her way to the fridge; that reaction only served to piss Alyssa off. "You can ignore me all you want, but you know as well as I do, I'll just keep annoying the hell out of you until you do it ⌠I'll sing every Dave Matthews song ever written -- On repeat."Â
Riley shut the fridge door and turned at the threat, giving her a dismayed glare. "You wouldn't."Â
Alyssa tilted her chin. "You know damn well I would. I have... so much to say, so much to say, so much --"
"Please stop! I'm going."
---------
At Valley Hospital and Medical Center, Drake sat slumped down in the waiting room of the E.R;Â a thawed ice pack covered his crotch. His increasingly irritated self caught sight of a nurse escorting yet another patient back for examination. "You've got to be fucking kidding me."
Tired of waiting, he cast the ice pack aside and marched straddle-legged to the triage desk where a beefy nurse with a scowl sat filing her nails. "How much longer is this gonna take?" He demanded bitterly.
The nurse remained focused on her nails and answered in a careless fashion. "You'll get called back when it's your turn, Mr. Walker."
"My turn? MY TURN? I've been here for 15 fucking hours waiting for my turn. I've watched one person after the next walk right in, get treated, and leave. Whose ass do I actually have to lick to get treatment around here?"
Unimpressed with his theatrics, she folded her arms on the desk and looked up at Drake with a glower. "Look. You got kicked in the wang by a hooker. Shit happens. It's not the end of the world. Go home, have a beer, and a good laugh. You'll live." She resumed her filing.
Drake ran both hands through his rumpled hair, letting out a sardonic laugh. "I cannot fucking believe you just said that to me. I suffer trauma on my transplanted dick, and the greatest healthcare minds in the world tell me to have a beer and laugh about it?" his voice shrieked.
The nurse blew on her nails. "That's what I said."
That snarky remark sent him even further over the edge. A red-faced Drake pounded two white-knuckled fists on the desk and leaned down into her space. "Now you listen here, lady. I demand to be seen right now, or so help me, I'll tear this whole goddamn place apart brick-by-fucking-brick! Do you understand me?"
Having none of that, the nurse, who was several inches taller than a startled Drake expected, sprung for her chair and loomed over him menacingly. Drake flinched when she rammed the nail file at him and threatened, "Now, you listen.You can either sit your ass down, or I will sit you down. Do you understand me?"
He didn't understand. He would never understand.
A security guard who heard the commotion casually approached the agitated pair and placed a firm hold on Drake's elbow. "Do we have a problem here, Betty Lou?"
She shook her head, sizing Drake up. "No, just some whiny-ass Karen griping about his dick."
---------------
Several moments later, Alyssa and Riley exited an Uber and wandered into the waiting area, making their way up to the triage line -- or what they thought was a line. It was actually Drake still standing there, continuing to protest his case to anyone who would listen and demanding to speak to someone in charge.
While Riley dug through her purse to retrieve her health insurance card, Alyssa couldn't help but be taken in by the fiery debacle taking place in front of them. She inched a little closer, unable to help herself; it was good drama and sucked her right in.Â
Catching a glimpse of Drakeâs sour face, she cocked her head introspectively; there was something oddly familiar about the man in the denim shirt going off. Alyssa tapped her chin. Where have I seen him before? Â
Before long, the realization set in, and her eyes snapped wide open. She nudged Riley with an elbow and leaned over, whispering, "Hey, isn't that the guy from the news who had the penis transplant? It looks just like him."
Knowing precisely who that was by the description, Riley popped her head up to look. She hadn't known Drake well, only that he was Liam's best friend, and after having spent time together on the plane ride to Cordonia with him, that her maid-of-honor had given him several venereal diseases. "Drake?" she called out.
While Alyssa zoned in on his groin, curious as to what was in there, Drake broke away from the dispute and turned his focus toward the familiar-sounding voice. She was a connection to home and a long-sought-after friendly face. "Riley? Liam's insta-bride, Riley?"Â
She let out a light chuckle and nodded. "Yeah, I suppose that's how you would know me ... What are you doing at the hospital? Is your body rejecting the ..." Her embarrassed gaze dropped lower with a gulp. " ... thing?"
"No!" he barked. "I just got attacked by that ... uh, someone."
"You got attacked?" Shocked, Riley placed a hand over her chest. "Why would someone attack you? Are you okay?"
Feeling incensed by the memory, Drake shook his head and muttered. "It's a long story ... What about you? What are you doing here? Thought you were in Cordonia with Liam?"
She inhaled a deep breath through her nostrils and forced a smile. "It's a long story too."
Drake peeked over his shoulder at Nurse Ratchet, giving him a gimlet-eyed stare from behind her computer screen. He groused and turned to face Riley again. "I've got time."
----------------
Nearly 12 hours after takeoff, the royal jet touched down in sunny Las Vegas, an hour ahead of schedule. Liam and Leo stepped off the plane and strolled across the tarmac to the awaiting vehicle, where a smiling man held the rear passenger door open.
"Bastien," Liam greeted as he approached. "Good to see you again."
"Your Majesty." He bowed. "Likewise ... I have the rental car you requested, and the Queen's address is already programmed into the GPS. Should take no more than 30 minutes to get there."
"Perfect,â he replied, clapping Bastienâs shoulder.âThanks for having everything ready to go."
Liam had contacted the head guard -- who was still jailed for non-support -- and gained him a day-long pass to provide security detail. Bastien was also to stay in contact with his guards to oversee the capture and detainment of Madeleine.
Bastien took their bags, and the brothers hopped into the back of the Escalade. Once they pulled away from the airport, the directions led the group west. The head guard glanced briefly in the rearview mirror as he drove on. âI want to thank you for giving me a second chance. Itâs nice to be out of that place, even if just for the day.â
Liam smiled back. âNot a problem, good man. I canât think of anyone else I trust more for the job than you ⌠though Iâm not sure why. Anyway, do you have any updates on the Madeleine situation?â
âYes, sir. I contacted my colleagues again just before you arrived. Countess Madeleine was taken by surprise when our guards arrived at her family estate in Krona. Once in custody, she was immediately transported to Valtoria for detention, exactly as you requested.â
"That's terrific news ... Wait ...Did you say, Valtoria?" Liam asked with puzzlement in his tone.Â
"Yes, sir. As you requested."Â
"Man, please tell me Mads tried to fight them off, and they had to use the taser on her," Leo insisted as he held his crossed fingers in the air. "A billy club ... a rubber hose ... something."
"There may have been a brief verbal exchange and some threats, but the Countess promised if they permitted access to her computer to send a quick email, she would go with them peacefully and without further protest. There didn't seem to be any harm in doing so, and she followed through with her word. Sorry to break it to you, Prince Leo, but no tasers were harmed in her capture."
"Well, fiddle shit." Leo glanced over at his brother --who was still scratching his head -- in disappointment. "If only I'd been able to get that shock collar on her while I was engaged to her, you wouldn't be in this mess right now. She just squirmed too much. Iâm sorry I let you down, little brother."
"It's fine, Leo; it's not the first time,â Liam said dryly before turning his head away from Leo to face the front again. "Can we get back to Madeleine being taken to Valtoria? I never requested that. An accused of the Crown is always placed in the palace dungeon. There aren't even cells in Valtoria to hold her in. What am I missing here?"
Approaching a stoplight, Bastien lightly pressed the brakes, then met Liamâs gaze in the mirror. âThe orders I was given to pass along to the guards from you earlier were clear in your text: Once sheâs taken into custody, she is to be sent to Valtoria and placed in the cage with the monkey until further notice. Thatâs what they --â
âMongo! They put her in the cage with Mongo?â Liam exploded before pinching the bridge of his nose, knowing there was no point in asking how that message got mixed up. âGoddamn it, Leo! Why are you, you, sometimes?â He ran a swift hand down his face and turned to glare at his brother. âDo you realize they consider that cruel and unusual punishment? Did you ever stop to consider how much shit I'm going to hear over this if this gets out?" He let out a sharp breath and threw his hands in the air."How? How did you do it?"
"It's simple pimple, Liam. When you went to the bathroom, I grabbed your phone," he replied bluntly with a shrug. "And according to page 24 of Father's torture book: It's not considered cruel and unusual punishment, as long as she has food, water, and clean shelter -- which she does. Or ... if she's housed with a member of the royal family -- which she is. Mongo is the heir to the throne, so we've got that covered too. So just relax, little bro; Leoâs got it all taken care of for you."
Liam dropped his chin to his chest, then let out a weary breath. âBastien, call the guards and have them move her to the palace at once.âÂ
As Bastien placed the call, Liam shifted in his seat so that he was staring out the window. He put a palm over his mouth to conceal the curved lips that formed a devilish grin, trying to contain the unbearable urge to bust out laughing. Oh, Maddie ... I hope you and Mongo had one hell of a time together.
----------------
Back at the hospital, Riley situated herself on the gurney while a nurse prepared to check her vitals and ask general health questions.Â
In the next bay over, separated by a thin sliding curtain, Drake was finally attended to after Riley reluctantly, but willfully, played up her celebrity status. Once she threatened to have the hospital shut down -- which she doubted was even possible on her end -- the proverbial red carpet was rolled out for both of them; she was still a queen, afterall.Â
Steps were then taken to ensure they both received the royal treatment, so to speak. That wasnât typically how Riley preferred to handle situations; she hated big fusses over her. But in the end, she did help one of Liamâs oldest friends finally get the medical attention he needed, so it was worth trying.Â
The blood pressure cuff on Rileyâs arm squeezed tighter just as one of the doctors stepped inside and slid the curtain all the way closed. His cheerful greeting drew Riley's fixed gaze away from the changing numbers on the monitor beside her bed, and she smiled up at him.
The doctor was tall and thin, with thick spectacles perched near the tip of his nose. He gave a brief nod to Alyssa, who was sitting in a chair at Rileyâs bedside, rubbing her shoulder. Scanning the patient chart, he spoke without looking up, "Queen Riley, it says here you suffered a fall?"
"I'm just Riley, please," she requested.
The doctor looked up from the paperwork and nodded with an understanding smile. "Of course."Â
After the initial exam concluded, Alyssa remained behind after the doctor ordered x-rays and transport had wheeled Riley down to radiology.Â
Bouncing her crossed leg as she scrolled through her phone, Alyssa tried to bide her time until Riley returned. An air conditioning vent overhead that she didnât realize drowned out so much noise around her, suddenly flipped off. Able to catch the conversation on the other side of the curtain better, she listened with a broken heart as Drake reluctantly described to an attending, the worst days of his life. Alyssa shuddered as he recalled the moment his penis fell off, rolled across the bed, and dropped onto Ethan Ramseyâs leather shoe during an exam. âThat poor man. I just want to hug him,â she muttered.
Her little ears perked when the doctor mentioned he was âgoing to have a look at it.â In her curious mind, there were no doubts that she was too. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to take a peek at the first transplant of its kind; no way was she going to miss out on that.Â
Alyssa slid to the edge of her seat and raised her hand to up to the curtain, easing a tiny portion of it aside. Her blue eyes crinkled with frustration at a nurse who was blocking her view. âMove your ass,â she whispered to herself.
Unable to get a good view, she gave up that spot and eyed the other opening in the curtain at the far end of the room. Sliding off her chair to a crouching position on the floor, Alyssa crab-walked as fast as she could without falling off balance until she made it to the other side. Crooking a stealthy finger along the seam of the curtain, she hoped and prayed Drakeâs genital exam wasnât through yet. What her eyes saw on that gurney when she pulled the fabric aside caused her heart to jolt out of her chest.Â
Alyssa cupped a hand over her gaping mouth before stepping back and letting the curtain fall loosely shut again. Dropping her hand limply at her side, staring blankly at nothing, she mouthed, âOh. My. God.â
----------------
Down in the radiology department, Riley sat patiently in her wheelchair, waiting for the tech to return to take the x-rays. Enjoying the lighter feeling of having an empty bladder again, she let out a contented sigh; she was about to bust earlier. That mandatory urine sample couldnât have come at a more opportune time.Â
Left alone to ruminate in her thoughts, Riley wondered about those phone calls she ignored last night from Liam. The regret she felt over her actions the last 26 hours continued to mount up. And it took a heart-to-heart with her best friend to really put things into perspective. Her decisions werenât the best course to take, even if they were done with the most loving of intentions.Â
There was a lot to make up to Liam, and she only hoped that it wasnât too late. Could he even forgive her for all of it?
She wished he was there with her right now. If she knew him the way she thought she did, heâd be standing around telling inappropriate jokes to make her laugh or embarrass her with his silly antics. It was like Liam could be two different people sometimes: Kingly and stoic around everyone else, but the second it was just him alone with her, he was such a big kid. Somehow, she could bring out his true self; the one where he felt comfortable enough to be silly and playful. And as much as she tried to play them off, those little pet names he gave her -- she chuckled to herself as they popped into her head -- were funny. What the hell even was a knucklehead mcspazzatron?Â
âMiss Brooksâ Riley shook herself of her thoughts as the x-ray tech returned and made her way over. âI apologize that took so long.â
Riley smiled up at her. âNo need to apologize⌠Are you ready for me now?â
âNot exactly,â she teased in such a cheery tone, Riley slightly lowered her eyelids, holding her gaze. âYou most likely wonât be getting x-rays today, sweetie.â She held a fisted hand out to Riley and opened her palm to reveal the small object inside. âYouâre pregnant.â
--------------------
Permanent Tags:
@burnsoslow @dcbbw @ao719 @jessiembruno @texaskitten30 @janezillow @merridithsmiscellany-blog @mskaneko@callmeellabella @queenjilian @sirbeepsalot @drakexwillow@jovialyouthmusic @forthebrokenheartedthings @bebepac @kingliam2019 @lovablegranny @cordoniaqueensworld @amandablink @liamxs-world @choiceskatie @iaminlovewithtrr @hopelessromanticmonie @charlotteg234 @annekebbphotography @txemrn @thecordoniandiaries @alyssalauren @cordonianroyalty @monsoonbloom12 @mom2000aggie @theroyalheirshadowhunter @princessleac1 @kimmiedoo5 @graceful-leah @iam-the-kind-and-thoughtful @thegreentwin @gkittylove99 @neotericthemis @pink-diamond13 @walker7519 @natureblooms24 @yourmajesty09 @gabesmommie1130 @sweatyrysconnoisour @kat-tia801 @debmcg1106 @choicesstan650 @emkay512 @royalromancer @queenrileyrose @cordonia-gothqueen
FRI Tags: @narrytheworld @queenwalton @cordonianprincess @zaffrenotes @zilch3 @drrookie @busywomanâ @sfb123â @masterofbluffâ
#fools rush in#liam x mc#liam x riley#king liam#prince liam#the royal romance#trr#choices fanfiction#bbrandy2002
138 notes
¡
View notes
Note
do you do requests? :D can i request for a fluffy doctor!reader and loki? i love your mmaatib series btw!
anon!! you're making me BLUSH!!! thank you so much for your support! and sorry if this came out a bit late i was feeling a bit under the weather the past few days. i also apologize for any errors btw! as you can see, i am a very very tired student who just wants her fix of loki too :'). anyways, i hope you enjoy!
Summary: because of y/nâs incessant pestering, loki turns y/n into a cat hoping that it would give him a momentâs peace.
Warnings:Â none
Catastrophe.
Loki had become accustomed to the smell of disinfectants that linger in the medical wing as his visits became more and more frequent. Although he hated to admit it, he loved the company you were able to provide. Maybe a bit more than the shared solace your safe haven have provided for the both of you. Usually, the low hum of the air-conditioning filled the roomâs silence along with the small conversations you and Loki had shared.Â
However, today was not one of those usual days. Today, you decided to reverse the roles, where you would be the one getting under Lokiâs skin and Loki would be... Loki. Today, you decided that it would be fun to be the most annoying person in the whole Nine Realms. How? By disrupting the peace that graced this room, of course. You started off by imitating the Avengers to which he easily ignored. Then, you began imitating him, speaking of glorious purpose and whatnot, asking him to conjure his prized golden horns for you to use. Though the image that crossed his mind of you wearing his horns was temptingly adorable, his growing annoyance was far greater. Its evidence pointed at his deepening unamused pouty face.
The last straw for Loki was when you thought of imitating a variety of earthâs animals. You chirped, mooed, croaked, barked, and meowed. At that point, despite how much Loki loved hearing your voice, having a momentâs silence sounded so much sweeter to him. So, the God decided to turn you into the last animal you imitated... a cat. With a flick of his wrist, green swirls engulfed your form, and, in just mere seconds, you were transformed into a furry feline. A very cute one nonetheless.
You stood on your hind legs to admire your paws, mesmerized. Loki, on the other hand, looked pleased to see that your awe has taken over your sudden bouts of wanting to annoy him. He could finally read his book in peace, whilst stealing glances at your feline form every now and then to make sure that you donât get into trouble.Â
You took a few steps forward and a few steps back to see how comfortable it was to walk on four legs. It seemed very unnatural to you at first, but you managed. After a few minutes of walking, running, jumping, and exploring the area with your new form, you were confident that you had mastered the basics of feline movement. Without a care in the world, you began to sing Loki a song... in cat... very badly. In which, the lyrics you uttered were literally just meow, meow, meow, and meow on repeat.
âLoki,â you said in attempts to get the Godâs attention. To your surprise, a meow still came out. The evident shock in your furry face shown as your irises were enlarged and your mouth slightly open.
âCats meow, pet,â Loki snapped at you, eyes still focused on the novel he was reading. âYou know, for a mortal who treats people for a living and studies human physiology all their life, you donât seem very smart. And no, before you even ask, I will not turn you back. âÂ
Ignoring his remark, you jumped up to the table where he was situated. This time you kept tapping on his hands. âHey, listen,â you meowed wanting the Godâs undivided attention. âWait, how can you even understand me?â
Before Loki could answer, the doors to the medical wing were swung open, revealing your boss, the one and only Tony Stark. Great. Immediately, Lokiâs face soured upon seeing the man. His face all scrunched up and pouty again. You, on the other hand, pretended to be a good little kitty and lie down on the table, acting all cute and innocent. Tony wouldnât notice, right? No, he would. But, he wouldnât care, right? Hopefully.
âReindeer games, have you seen the, uh, doctor in charge here. They are about this tall, and probably the only person who hangs out here majority of the time?â Tony asked, as he made gestures with his hands trying to picture out your height. He took a few glances at you - the cat - on the table as your tail gracefully wagged to-and-fro. Although a bit confused, he decided not to mind it, thinking that someone - maybe even Loki - adopted the cat and let them in the tower. Not that he really cared at the moment. Currently, the only thing nagging his brain was finding his precious doctor to finish their research agenda. This was the first time you were late and that worried Tony more than heâd like to admit. He wanted to find you before an overprotective uncle Bruce could notice, and, honestly, racing against that time period was too pressuring, even for him.
âI havenât seen them,â Loki replied, making shooing motions with his hands. A signal that he wanted to be left alone already. The God went back to reading his novel until Tony left to scour the entire building for you, muttering something along the lines of calling Doctor Strange if he couldn't find you at all. He knew that Bruce wouldnât take it lightly knowing his niece was missing under his watch, so calling out the all-knowing sorcerer became his trump card in case dear old Brucie decided to kick his ass for losing you.
With Tony out of the way, Loki turned his gaze on you.
Actually, on nothing now.
Of course, you had to disappear for real this time.
An exasperated sigh came out of his mouth as he realized you ran away from him. It wasnât long until the same sense of worry Tony had came over the God. Realizing his current situation, an anxious laugh managed to come out of his mouth. Look at him, Loki Laufeyson, God of Mischief, a literal deity, worried about the doctor who he turned into a cat.
At this point, panicked thoughts began to rival his own logical ones.
What if someone else had picked you up? You were in a form of a feline inside a facility that clearly doesnât deal with any animals. It wouldn't be a surprise if someone took you. Undoing the magic with this situation in mind wouldn't bring as much trouble, right?
Loki thought of undoing the magic, but another thought popped into his head before making the decision. What if you were hidden in some cramped space just waiting for him to find you? He feared that undoing it while you were in hiding might be detrimental to your own safety. As much as you annoyed him, Loki wouldnât want to see his favorite little physician hurt in any way.Â
Upon weighing all the pros and cons of the situation they were in, Loki decided to look for you the old fashioned way: by himself. Magic would be useless in this situation. Knowing you, any form of telepathic communication Loki made would just be ignored. Though he loved playing all types of games with you, this one only stressed him out. Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself and thought of the different places he would hide if he were you.Â
The God observed his surroundings as he decided to look for you inside the medical wing first. With you in feline form, you wouldn't have the strength to push open the doors, so he deduced that you wouldn't have gotten too far. Maybe you were under the beds, hidden in the shadows. Or even at the top of the shelves, away from plain sight. He began pacing through the whitewashed rooms, looking for more clues to narrow down the possible hiding places. Upon reaching halfway through the wing, Loki noted how the afternoon sun shone brightly, through the wide glass windows especially there at the far end of the room. Coincidentally, at the same area, he also spotted a seemingly occupied hospital bed with its curtains pulled all the way. The God took a few more steps as his brain continued to wire all the information together. Finally, it dawned on him.Â
That was perfect place for a catnap.
Loki crept towards the bed's entrance, careful not to make any sounds to alarm you. Anxiously, he peered through the curtains, mentally cursing himself for the crinkling sound it made. Gods, how he prayed to find you there waiting for him. Taking a deep breath, he made his way inside the secluded area to find... you basking under the sun in feline form, all curled up and asleep. Thank the Norns.
Your rhythmic purring quietly resonated throughout the area. A smile tugged at the edges of his mouth, relieved to have found you. Although he was jealous of the fact that the entire time you were just fast asleep, while he had to go through such an ordeal. And so, Loki climbed on top of the bed in the most quiet way possible. Although he was slightly unsure of his actions, he did it anyway. No one else was there, no one else would know. So, there he lay beside you, comfortable with a novel in hand.
It was not long until all the adrenaline in his system died down, and Loki too needed a nap of his own. He stifled a yawn, not wanting to disturb your peaceful slumber. As time passed, the God slowly drifted to sleep, and the magic that held your form was undone. Now, there you lay beside him, adorned by the golden afternoon sun.Â
Still in deep sleep, you shifted your position, attracted to the warmth the God had brought with him. Realizing the change in position, Loki, as if by reflex, took his arm and put it around the small of your waist in attempts to keep you from falling off the edge, to keep you close. His head nudged yours lightly, and there he stared, captivated, at your sleeping form. There he realized how much he really cared for you despite how much of a handful you can be sometimes. It just felt right for him to have you pressed into his chest, to have his arm around you, to have you right there by his side.Â
It just felt right for him to have you.Â
âSleep well, my mischievous little doctor,â the God said as he placed a gentle kiss on your forehead before finally dozing off.
As the two of you blissfully slept, basking under the afternoon sun, somewhere around the tower there was a very angry Tony Stark, looking for the missing doctor. That didn't matter at all to Loki. The only thing that mattered to him then and there was you by his side, safe and sound.
It was enough for him that today didn't end in a catastrophe.
Taglist: @gaycatlord-stuffÂ
#mmaatib#magic mayhem and all things in between#loki laufeyson#loki#loki x reader#loki x you#loki x y/n#loki/reader#loki/you#loki imagine#imagine loki
86 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Afterglow - Part 8
A/N: Is it time for some much need talking? Hmm....perhaps. As always, feedback and comments are welcome, and if youâd like to be tagged, let me know. xx đ
Pairing: Frankie Morales x Fem!Reader
Word Count: 6.2k
Warnings: drug and alcohol mentions; slight languageÂ
AFTERGLOW MASTERLIST
MASTERLIST
ââââ-ăâĄăââââ-ÂŤÂŤ
You drifted in and out of sleep that night, waiting up several times due to the jolt of a startling nightmare. At first you almost forgot where you were or what was going on - why were you asleep on the couch? But it hit you like a ton of bricks; Frankie Morales was currently asleep in your bed.Â
A few times throughout the night youâd gotten up and stretched your stiff bones and wandered to the bedroom door, opening it just a crack to peek inside. Each time, Frankie was fast asleep with Daisy next to him. It caused you to relax a little, knowing that he was okay, and you neednât worry about an overdose or anything like that. But it didnât ease the pain of seeing him again or knowing that he was struggling with an addiction...or something.
The universe had put an odd situation on your plate.Â
Once you couldnât sleep any longer, and had gotten tired of lying on the couch, which it had turned out was not an ideal sleeping situation, you made your way into the kitchen to start breakfast. You werenât even sure what to do really, but it was a bit of normalcy to offset your otherwise shaken up routine.Â
As soon as you started the coffee, something that was an absolute necessity, youâd left messages for your clients apologizing for the early call and canceling their appointments due to a last minute emergency. Hopefully they wouldnât mind. As the coffee percolated filling the kitchen with warmth and the delicious smell, you reached into the fridge and started pulling eggs, bacon, and other items to make breakfast with. Grabbing a bowl and a pan, you quickly settled on pancakes, wondering if they were still his favorite. Heâd always loved them when you were younger and on more than one occasion had your little date nights ended in a small 24-hour diner, whereâd he chow down on them.Â
The memory made you smile, as you recalled one particular time when he eagerly topped off his pancakes with fresh fruit and whipped cream, which had gotten on the corners of his mouth. Youâd reached over and wiped the whipped cream away, licking it clean from your own finger. It seemed like yesterday, even though it was so long ago.Â
Sighing, you pushed the memory away and carried on preparing the batter and throwing some bacon into the oven. As soon as your coffee pot signaled that it was done, you grabbed your favorite mug, followed by another and poured the black coffee in. You finished yours off as you liked, topping the other off with a sprinkle of cinnamon. It amazed for a mere fraction of a second just how well you still remembered the things he liked. But your amazement was quickly cut short when you heard a quiet throat clear from the opposite side of the counter.Â
âH-hi,â he said quietly, almost tentatively as he seemed to look anywhere but your eyes. You took the cup you had prepared for him and set it down in front of him, motioned for him to take a seat at the bar.Â
âYou look like hell,â you commented as he sat and clutched the steaming cup between his hands. He made a small sound of agreement as you turned back to your pan and poured some batter in, âI made it how you used to like it....I presume itâs still the same?â
âYeah,â he said as he put the mug to his mouth and took a long sip, âthank you.â
âMhmm,â it was a small, noncommittal sound as you focused your attention on the pancakes and eggs. Daisy came over and you offered her a treat before getting her into the backyard and preparing her breakfast. The tension in the air was palpable and you could see that Frankie was eager to say something. But he didnât dare to be the one that broke the silence. Gods knew you were just as eager to say something, a lot of things honestly, but all of that could wait for now.
Once everything was finished, you grabbed two plates and piled them high with a spread of items, topping them off with some fresh berries on the side. Daisy had been a good girl, clambering between the two of you, so you offered her a piece of bacon and a few berries, which she eagerly took and ran off with and into her bed to eat.Â
Handing a plate to Frankie, you set down your own, as far away from him as possible at the small bar. It didn't create a huge divide between you, but the point came across loud and clear.
The two of you ate in silence for some time, the only sound in the kitchen was the scraping of utensils and a few small huffs from Daisy. She gave you an almost pathetic look a few times, and you just rolled your eyes at her. You knew she wanted to be out and in the company of others; once she'd overcome her initial fear of people, she thrived in attention.
"Oh hush," you told her before passing her another strip of bacon, "we'll go for a walk later, good girl. Or maybe you can go play with Eddie."
Frankie remained silent as he watched you, doing his best to keep a smile from stretching across his features. But you were too quick and caught him staring.
"I've been bringing her into the office with me every day," you explained, "she likes being around the people and they often find just as much comfort in her. It's a win-win really."
"Hmm," he commented as he shoved another bite in his mouth, "office? W-what kind of office?â
"Yeah," you said softly, "I, ugh...I'm a therapist.âÂ
He caught your eye and offered you a slightly confused look. Never once had you ever mentioned wanting to be a therapist. In fact, you had wanted to avoid anything you had once deemed similar to your parents as a big no. Coming from a surgeon and a doctor wasnât a far stretch from a therapist. When the barista at the coffee shop had referred to you as âdoctorâ, he had envisioned...many other things. This was very similar to things you had proclaimed you'd never wanted to be, "oh. I thought you wanted to be a zoologist. Thatâs what you always wanted to...study animals. UCLA-"
"Yeah," you cut him off sharply, "I did once. In another lifetime. I had to make decisions back then.. Ones I didn't think I'd make or have to make. I thought things were going to play out in a very different way but the joke was on me, right? So, here we are. I'm good at my job and it just...worked out."
"But do you like it?" he asked tentatively as you narrowed your eyes at him. No one ever really asked you that...it was just sort of assumed that you did, or if you didn't, that didn't matter one way or another..
"What does it matter, Francisco? A job is a job," you almost snapped at him, "but yes. For the most part I enjoy my job. I'm glad to be helping people that need it.â
"It just didn't seem like something you wanted to do..." he trailed off softly.
"Well, I also didn't think I'd go to college alone and have to make an entirely different series of choices. I didnât think youâd just leave me and go into the military - and you were going to leave me in the dark about as long as you could. Remember that?" you knew it was a dig, the lowest of blows, but in that moment you didn't care. Things had ended a long time ago and at the end of the day, it didn't matter anymore, "because I do. So yeah, my life plans changed. But you know about that just as well. How did that work out for you?!"
You hated yourself in that moment, and as soon as the words left your mouth you wished you could take them back. You hated how much venom was lacing your words, how angry you still were with him. It was twenty years worth of pain and hurt bubbling to the surface all at once. And yet - the look on Frankieâs face was enough to make your heart break. Sighing lightly, you tossed the fork onto your plate and slid out of the bar stool. Tears were prickling at the back of your eyes as you held up your hands in surrender, lips trembling slightly. You tried to slick past him, but he reached for your arm to try and hold you back, "honey-"
"I gotta go," you said, pulling out of his grasp as motioned for Daisy to follow you. Nervously looking between the two of you, she trotted over and perked up slightly when you grabbed her leash, "I-I'll be back. Iâm sorry.â
You dashed out the door as swiftly as possible, letting it shut softly behind you as Frankie stared at it, a heavily, weary sigh escaped his own lips. Setting down his own fork, he pushed his plate away, no longer feeling hungry. He wasnât mad at your words, or the spite you still held for him. If anything it made him hurt just as much. Heâd always been confused on why and when you finally decided to cut your ties with him, but he never blamed you. If the roles were reversed he might have done the same. But heâd never hated you for it. He could understand why you did what you did. He was just Frankie after all, he wasnât worth waiting around for you. Just because heâd never let you go, didnât mean he expected the same of you.
Standing up, he picked up his own plate, followed by yours and brought them to the sink. Turning on the tap, he set everything under the warm water to soak before quickly deciding to just clean up the kitchen then and there. It was the least he could do. Frankie carefully put everything away, making sure everything was going into what he was sure were the proper spots before loading the dishes into the empty dishwasher. He stopped himself when he reached for your empty coffee mug, holding it delicately in his large hands as he examined. It was a soft yellow, covered in little flowers and beehives and bees. A forlorn little smile crossed his features as he decided to hand wash the mug, drying it with the utmost care before putting it away in the cabinet.
The whole process to getting everything clean again took him some time, but by the time he was satisfied with his handiwork you still werenât back from your walk with Daisy. It gave him pause to wonder if he should just head home or if he should wait for your return. Eventually he decided to opt for the latter, figuring it would be rude to just run out on you. If nothing else, heâd thank you for the help from the previous evening and then leave, but a smaller part of him hoped that youâd ask him to stay. To talk. There was a lot to talk about after so many years.Â
And yet - there was nothing. The relationship was done. Ended. Nothing.Â
He went back down the hall to straighten your bedroom up and gather his shoes, but he trekked slowly, taking a moment to study all the pictures on your walls. Some of it was more or less generic artwork, some were photos of you with friends and family over the years. He had admired each of them, how you had changed from the beautiful girl he had fallen in love with to the still beautiful woman he was infatuated with. It was amazing to him that you still looked the same after all this time - the same soft eyes, the same sweet smile, the aura of kindness that seemed to follow you everywhere. He was nothing like he once was, not in his mind anyway, instead of ragged and worn out. A sight for sore eyes.
Shaking his head to himself, he finished the walk back to your room and began to tidy up, making it a point to keep away from anything that looked personal. But in his keen attempt to make your bed, he accidentally knocked over what liked a journal from your nightstand. Groaning at his carelessness, he picked it up and attempted to set it back, but instead, a couple of photographs fell out of it. He swooped them up and curiosity got the better of him as he studied the pictures intently.
They were of you - you and him.Â
One of them was from one of the winters you shared together, the two of you were bundled up in thick jackets and scarves, Frankieâs old beanie on your head, with the skating rink visible in the background. You both looked so young, so carefree, so happy. You were smiling for the camera but his eyes were slowly focused on you, the grin on his face speaking volumes.Â
The other one was from Halloween, and the two of you were dressed up as Morticia and Gomez from the Adams Family. Your feeble attempts at costumes had been laughable, but the joy in your faces was undeniable. This time he was smiling for the camera, an arm wrapped tightly around, but you were looking at him as though he was your whole world.Â
You had kept the photos after all these years. He let out a long breath before tucking them back into the journal and setting it back on your nightstand. As he finished making up the bed and slipping his shoes back on, he heard the front door open, followed by the sound of Daisyâs footsteps. She eagerly nudged open the door and wagged her tail at him, trying to get his attention for pets.Â
"Frankie?" your soft voice reached his ears as he gave Daisy a nervous look before slipping out of your bedroom. He stood in the hallway, nervously twist his hat in his hands as you stood at the other, an unreadable expression on your face.
"Hey," he softly as you just nodded. The two of you stood there for a moment, silently staring at each other. When you didn't say anything he started walking down the small way, "I should go..."
But before he could slip past you, you reached out and grabbed his wrist in a surprisingly firm, but gentle, manner. He turned and gave you a confused expression, "stay. W-w should talk...instead of just running every time we see each other."
"Okay," he agreed as you gave him a momentary smile before leading him outside, to the small little backyard sanctuary you had created. It was crisp and cool, the promise of fall and new hope with the changing season lingering in the air. Daisy was close at hand, bringing out a toy to play with as sat down at the patio table, Frankie taking a seat at the other end of the table. It was silent for some time before you finally mustered up the courage to talk to say anything.
"I'm sorry for earlier," your voice was quiet but Frankie heard you loud and clear, "I shouldn't have exploded like that at you. It wasn't fair."
"'S okay," he insisted. In his mind he deserved a lot more than just a few angry words. A new silence loomed over you as you watched your dog run around play, easily keeping herself amused.
"I was supposed to get married," you blurted out suddenly and Frankie's attention was hyperfocused on you, his deep brown eyes trying to decipher every expression, "in a few weeks actually."
"Oh," he said casually as he if hadn't noticed that you weren't sporting the huge engagement ring you had been wearing when he first ran into you again, "I-I figured...the ring and all."
"Yeah," you said with a scoff, looking over at him and rolling your eyes dramatically, "was going to. Completely dodged a bullet with that one."
"W-what happened?" he wouldn't deny that the fact that your engagement ended instilled a small sense of hope in him, "if you don't mind me asking..."
"A lot of things, honestly,â you shrugged lightly. It wasnât a complete lie...there were a lot of factors that ultimately led to your decision. The fact that Frankie had appeared out of the blue, out of nowhere, was just another incidental happenstance that seemed to jog you into making the decision. But you werenât about to admit that to him...not yet anyway, âI basically realized I was unhappy...that he was everything I never wanted and the life I was leading was the one I had wanted to avoid for so long.â
âOh,â he completed quietly as you threw up your hands in exasperation, more at yourself than anything else. It was justâŚa hard situation. It wasnât easy for anyone and with Frankie right there next to you it was hard not to picture a life with him. What would it all have been like if he had been the one?
âI was becoming...became everything I hated,â you laughed dryly at yourself, casting a quick glance over at him as he was watching you intently, âall those things I said I never would be. I ended up being them. I ended up as this quiet, pathetic excuse of a woman that just did what everyone told her to do, what everyone expected of her. I became the model daughter my parents always wanted - working in what they deemed a proper job, never speaking out of turn, marrying the successful lawyer, never straying from the line. And then...I just realized...this isnât me. This was never me. Itâs not who Iâm meant to be. I knew that if I went through with that wedding and everything that came afterwards I would never be happy again. Despite the years of self loathing, I couldnât do that to myself.â
Frankie was listening intently as you seemed to work this out within yourself as the words poured out of your mouth. He knew exactly what you meant, and at the end of the day, he was proud of you for being able to make the decisions you needed to for yourself, âso you just called it all off?â
âYeah,â you dabbed at the tears that pearled up and slipped down your cheeks, before laughing lightly. In the moment, it had been a bold, dramatic move, one that you considered almost worthy of a cinematic masterpiece, but looking back on it, you had probably seemed like a mad woman, âbasically. It was the day of my last dress fitting and it just...hit me. I was with the dress maker and her niece and they were asking me all about my fiance and asking me if I was excited and how in love we were and everything. And it hit me then and there - I couldnât do this. So...I bailed and left. Called it off an hour later. You should have seen the poor things! Oh Frankie, they looked so surprised, but they understood. I paid for the dress and I told them to donate it to someone that deserved it.â
âHoly shit,â he breathed out as he pictured the scene. You caught his eye and the two of you started laughing together. Gods, in that moment, it was easy, so easy to just laugh and not think about anything else. It still felt so effortless with him, even despite everything that happened between the two of you, âyou just did that!â
âYou know what they say about mad women, Frankie,â you teased, taking a moment to collect yourself. Looking back on it now it was funny, but in reality...it had been a harsh end to your previous life and a bumpy start to your new one, âbut...at the end of the day it was the right thing to do. I couldnât marry Chad and just be Mrs. Wadsworth forever.â
âChad? Wadsworth?â Frankie couldnât help but snicker at the names as you nodded before hanging your head, giving him just a glimpse of that smile that always made him weak in the knees, âoh honey, you should have known from the name alone.â
âI was a fool,â you admitted with a dramatic sigh, âa self righteous fool. At the time it had seemed...right.â
âDid you love him?â
âI-I suppose I did,â you said softly, âat one point or another. I donât know where along the line it just ended up as routine and just me going through the motions but obviously it didâŚâ
âIâm sorry you had to do through all of that,â he said quietly as you shrugged. It wasnât his fault...that was all of your own doing, âhow did your family take it?â
âAbout as well as you'd think,â you bit the inside of your cheek to keep more tears from flowing worth, âyou know them, Frankie, theyâre the same as theyâve always been. At first it seemed like my mom understood, and she seemed to care, but by the next day it was like a flip had been switched. They had seemed to side with Chad and somehow none of feelings were relevant. And all of the friends weâd had basically decided that I was the bad guy. So it kind of...left me to figure things out on my own. Luckily, I do have a few really good friends left. They helped me out a lot...even to find this house actually. Things could have been a lot worse...they were rough but theyâre getting better.â
âStill,â he almost whispered at you, âIâm sorry you had to go through all of that. You donât deserve it.â
âSuch is life,â you looked at him and offered an almost teary smile, âbut about you? Did you ever get married or anything?â
âNo,â he answered quickly as you tried to ignore the small skip of your heart. He tapped his fingers against the glass top of the table for a few moments, âthere was never really...anyone else.â
âReally!?â
âNope,â he was almost nervous as he swallowed the lump in his throat, âI was in the military for a long while...overseas, special ops...never really had much chance to worry about that kind of stuff back then.â
âWhat about when you got out?â
âThere were a few here and there,â he admitted quietly, ânothing serious, nothing that lasted more than a few months.â
âOh,â it was your turn to be surprised. For some reason he had struck you as the type that would have settled down...the type of man that would almost yearn for domestic bliss. Little did you know he did exactly that, just not with anyone that he encountered so far.Â
âYeah,â he exhaled sharply through his nose, âit hasnât been much of an exciting life.â
âSurely it must have been,â you insisted, âspecial ops? That sounds like it be one adventure after another...but it was the militaryâŚâ
âI was glad to get out when I got out,â he insisted and you could tell there was a lot more he wanted to say. But he tensed up lightly and you werenât going to push him to tell you anything. If he wanted to, he would, but as far as you were concerned he owed you nothing. And yet...a small part of you hoped he did still want to open up and confide in you.
âWhat...what do you do now?â
âIâm a mechanic,â he stated simply and pointedly looked away from your eyes. He didnât know if he wanted to see the expression in them, to know if you suddenly thought him to be much lower, âitâs nothing much but I-â
âItâs brilliant, Frankie,â you insisted, quickly cutting him off and causing his head to whip in your direction, a small smile tugging on the corners of his mouth, âyou had always had a knack for stuff like that - it never made any sense to me, but you? You always had a sharp mind.â
âI was a pilot too!â he eagerly told you, and you could have died at the excited expression on his face, âin the military andâŚâ
âAnd what, Frankie?â you asked, noticing the rapid change in his mood, almost as if he hadnât meant to tell you quite that much. He stilled for a moment before looking away, âFrankie?â
âAnd for a while after that for private individuals,â he almost murmured, âbut umm...n-not at the moment.â
âOkay,â you replied, telling him in that one word that he never needed to go past what was comfortable for him, âFrankie, Iâm glad that things worked out for you...really.â
He just nodded, and gave you a weary look before silence fell over the two of you again. You pulled your knees up to your chest and hugged them, watching as Daisy sniffed everything before bringing her ball over to Frankie. He gently took it from her and tossed it across the yard, repeating the action several times over before she grew bored of it and went to follow around a squirrel.Â
After some time, you cleared your throat, deciding that now was as good of a time as any to lay everything out on table. What was the worst that just happen? He would get mad, you would get mad and then he left? It wouldn't put you in a worse position than before. There was literally nothing left to loose, and you'd hate yourself if you didn't at least tell him. If nothing else, you would get it all off of your chest.
"T-there was another reason I called off my wedding..." you admitted and slowly shifted his gaze back to you, "umm, everything kind of...I realized how unhappy I was and that things weren't right after...after running into you. That day at the coffee shop when I spilled coffee all over myself."
Frankie tried his best to keep his expression neutral but it felt like a swarm of butterflies had just been released into his stomach. He was trying not to read too much into your words but he was loathe to deny his excitement. That meant you had felt it too; he wasn't wrong in thinking it was just him. He looked at you to go on, making a small sound in his throat, "I-I remember..."
"It set off...something," you said softly, "and that's what caused me to realize everything else."
"If nothing else, I'm glad the spilled coffee led you to realizing that you deserve better...that you deserve the world..."
"I...I never stopped loving you," the words shot out of your mouth before you could do anything to stop them and Frankie's jaw dropped and practically hit the floor, "seeing you made me realize that...there was never anyone else that I could ever love because they weren't you. Even after everything that happened, all this time, it always came back to you."
"Honey bee," the nickname flowed easily and you didnât bother to correct him. You liked the way it sounded, you had missed it even. It was so much better than sugar plum, which still made you cringe to even think about, âyouâŚâ
âI know,â you said quietly, bringing your hands up to your face as you tried to hide and make yourself feel smaller. You hadnât, not in a million years thought you would see him again, let alone admit this to him or yourself, âI just...the more I thought about it, especially with Chad, I kept comparing everything to you. Even if I didnât admit it out loud to myself, thatâs one of the main things that it was. It was always you.â
âI-I donât understandâŚâ he said quietly, âyou never...I called you and you never called me back. I thought...I thought...why?â
âI know,â you admitted, âI just...I couldnât, Frankie. You left me and I hung around waiting for you all the time. My life revolved around waiting for to call, or email, any little hint from you. It wasnât healthy - I was missing out on so much, because I was always waiting around for you. I couldnât do that anymore, to wait to hear from you from an hour once every two months whenever you got the chance? It wasnât fair to me or you. So I just...decided not to anymore.â
âBut I-I came back,â he said meekly as you shrugged lightly.
âWhen? How many hours was your life devoted to the military? How many years were you gone for the majority of the year? It wouldnât have been fair to me to have to wait for you, and it wouldnât have been fair to you either, to only get to see me once in a while. Wasn't it easier to just not have to worry about it?â you tried to rationalize it to yourself and him at the same time. But as the words left your mouth you wondered if it had been easier that way. Maybe it would have been easier, maybe you would have been happier if youâd tried to make it work...but now you would never know.Â
âI donât know,â he sighed heavily as he leaned his elbows on the table and rubbed his tired eyes, âI donât know...but I do know it was hard for you.â
âYou left me Frankie,â you said softly, trying not to cry again as you thought back to the day you had discovered that he was leaving for the military. It had been the worst day of your life back then. It still was to this day, âwe made all these plans, our future, and you left me.â
âI did what I had to do back then,â he said softly, and while you never believed, even back then, you knew he had his reasons. You knew that the choices he made for all calculated and thought out - he was never one for rash decisions, âthe choices I made helped become the man I am now. And look where you needed up - a therapist. A successful therapist. That counts for something, right?â
âI know....I know you did. I understand that now. A small part of me still thinks I would have rather have been with you, Frankie,â you said softly, turning to face him and resting your head on your knees, âeven looking back on everything now. I wish you would have let me come with you -â
âSo what?â he almost snapped and you jumped slightly at the sudden change in his voice, âyou could have been some military wife thatâs never happy?â
âI would have been happy with you!â you retorted with just as much edge as he had given you, âI would have been happy if I got to be anywhere with you. You were my everything, Frankie, and that never changed.â
âYou would have been alone half the time,â he sighed heavily, âand I never...I never wanted you to have to worry if I was dead or alive or if I was coming back at all.â
You remained silent as you mused over his words. He had a point...if you had been with him, when he was overseas, you would have been wondering every minute of every hour if he was alright or not. That was a fate almost as cruel if not more so than what you were put through.Â
âI wanted you to have a chance at happiness,â his tone softened as he looked at you with big brown eyes. They were full of emotion, holding so many things inside of them, âwithout me you had a shot.â
âI thought I did too,â you agreed, your lips trembling effort to keep from crying. Gods, you felt like you had been crying more recently than you had in many years, âturns out we were both wrong.â
âYeah?â
âIn some ways I wished Iâd just gone with you anyway,â you shrugged and he made a small sound. You were both stubborn fools in your own ways, âin some other ways I wish I never met you.â
It felt like his whole world stood still as he cautiously met your eyes. Now those were words he never thought heâd hear you saying. He opened and closed his mouth a few times before stumbling over his words, âw-what? I thoughtâŚâ
âIf I had never met you, I never would have missed you,â you explained, âI never would have gone through the heartbreak of you leaving, of loving you and looking for you in everything and everyone else, never finding you. I would have beenâŚâ
âMaybe youâre rightâŚâ
âYeah...but Iâm not,â you concluded, âbecause if I had never met you, I would have never been loved by you, or gotten to love you. I never would have...discovered how to be myself. You showed me that it was okay to be different from my family, to be my own person. It worked...even if I got lost along the way and things changed. At the end of the day, it was you. And just when I was about to make the biggest mistake of my life, you came back. Out of all the times. That-that has to mean something right?â
Just like that every piece of his heart that had felt like it had hardened and decayed over the years seemed to come back to life. His heart started racing in his chest as he stared at you, long and hard, and you stared back with just as much ferocity and intensity. You were thinking the same thing he was - the timing, you both coming back together, it couldnât be for naught. It just couldnât. The universe was a strange and wondrous thing, but maybe...maybe this time it was getting it rightâŚ
âM..maybeâŚâ Frankie stood up as you tried to collect your thoughts and slowly strode over to you. Extending his hand slowly, he held it out to you and you stared at it for just a moment, contemplating taking it. Taking his hand was a lot more than just the simple action of taking his hand, you were both well aware of that fact. Swallowing the lump in your throat, you let him help you to your feet, and you stood directly in front of him, âFrancisco.â
His large hands found your face, his touch gentle and saccharine as you relished in the feel of his soft, yet calloused skin on yours. Your lips parted slightly as he traced over the highs and lows of your features, making it a point to commit this version of you deep into his mind, just like he had twenty years ago when you were younger. His thumb swiped along your lower lip and your body was practicing screaming for him to touch you, to kiss you, anything.
âYou are still as beautiful as the day I first laid eyes on you,â he whispered, inching incrementally closer and yet not close enough, âhoney bee, I loved you then and I never stopped. I will never stop.â
âFrancisco,â it was a soft plea as your hands found his wrists, gripping onto them tightly and vowing to never let go, âplease.â
Please kiss me. Please donât ever leave me again. Please just love me.Â
It was so many things all in one simple word.
âMay I kiss you?â he leaned in and his lips were practically ghosting over yours, his breath warm and sweet. You nodded quietly before closing the almost nonexistent gap between your bodies, weaving your arms around his neck as his hands found purchase on your hips.
It was slow, sweeter almost than honey as he kissed you, and you allowed yourself to get lost in him. If you thought kissing him back then had been amazing, this was that and then some. Every part of him melded perfectly against you, an ease to your movement like neither of you had to think or even try. It was like it had always been meant to be. In some ways, you supposed it was. It was always supposed to be you and your Frankie.Â
âI love you, Frankie,â you murmured against his lips when you parted for a breath of air, âit was always you.â
ââââ-ăâĄăââââ-ÂŤÂŤ
Permanent Taglist: @secretsweetscollectionblog  @sheridans-dynamos  @queenbbarnes  @persephonesnebula  @ah-callie  @blushingwueen  @thisis-theway @rosetophighlander  @rae-gar-targaryen   @hiscyarika  @readsalot73  @huliabitch  @ollyoxenfrees @coffeeandtodd  @beepbeepsephy   @scarlettwitcher  @nerdyknightwritersblog  @choicesarcade  @arrowswithwifi  @everythingaboutnothingstuff  @suckerfor-fanfics  @bestintheparsec @winters-buck @javihoney  @aeryntheofficial  @hail-doodles @engineeredfiction @aeryntheofficial  @asgardianvamp21  @keithseabrook27  @karmezii  @dearspacepirates  @thatsuitlooksgoodonyou  @paintballkid711 @mrpascals @kochamcie @lv7867 @artsymaddieâ @gooddaykateâ @rosiefridayrogersundayâ @heyitmelexieâ
Frankie Taglist:  @misslolasworld  @annathewitch  @synystersilenceinblacknwhite  @mrscrain-x7 @jaime1110 @lokiaddicted @prettylittlegoldfish @heythere-mel @mrsparknuts @mrpascals @agingerindenial @knittingqueen13 @wickedfrsgrl @rogueonestan @i-ship-it-ironically @lv7867 @heyitmelexie @lordmotherofcats @godohammers @stitchers-in-stitches @none-of-your-bullshit @ghostwiththemostbitch @computeringturtle @hayley-the-cometâ @bex-03â @emesispoâ
#frankie morales x reader#frankie morales#Fem!reader#afterglow#pedro pascal#pedro pascal x reader#triple frontier#catfish morales#catfish morales x reader#francisco catfish morales
394 notes
¡
View notes
Text
dance me to the end of love (i)
word count: 4.3k
warnings: fem!oc, cursing, potential spoilers for the west wing if you've never seen the show
series masterpost: here
a/n: hi!! i am so incredibly happy to finally be putting this fic out into the world. it means an awful lot to me and i can't wait to share the little world i've created :)) x
Magdalene is content with where sheâs ended up.
Denver is wonderful. Her friends are there, her cat is there, and itâs the perfect place for a fresh start. She arrived in the city nearly six years ago â a wide-eyed University of Denver freshman and has stayed put ever since. Her hometown of Aspen holds a few too many bad memories, but is close enough that she can return if an emergency calls for it. So far she hasnât left, too engrossed in finishing her degree and moving on. Thereâs a job offer lined up with the universityâs library upon graduation that Magdalene is ecstatic about. It means she gets to stay right where she is â where sheâs comfortable.
âźâźâźâź
The sun might be shining as she exits her apartment building, but itâs cold for March. Magdalene pulls the thick scarf her best friend Bette got her for Christmas higher up her face and walks as quickly as possible to campus. Thereâs a brief meeting to attend with her advisor before grabbing lunch with Bette, and then her plan is to spend the rest of the day holed up in the library working on her thesis. Itâs due in two weeks, with the defence in just over a month, and Magdalene is incredibly nervous. Though sheâd gone through submitting her undergraduate thesis two years ago, presenting her masterâs research was going to be a lot harder. Sheâs heard through the grapevine that the committees are being tough this year and she doesnât want to fail.
Dr. Williams is waiting for her in his office with a smile on his face. Heâs a tall man, with thin facial features and wire glasses that box him perfectly into the intimidating professor stereotype. âMiss Stevenson, please sit,â he gestures to the chair across from him.
âGerald,â she sighs, âYou can call me Magdalene, I donât mind. Besides, it makes you quite the hypocrite if you insist I call you by your first name but you wonât use mine.â Thereâs no malice in her voice, just a decent amount of teasing.
The older man scoffs but concedes. âI suppose youâre right. Well then Magdalene, tell me, how are your final edits coming along?â
Magdalene spends nearly twenty minutes detailing all the elements she has tweaked since their last meeting, from the title to the citation style. Sheâs out of breath by the time sheâs done, rambling at an impressive speed, and takes a big gasp of air while the professor mulls over her words. Dr. Williams doesnât say anything, causing Magdalene to shift anxiously in her seat. âSir, is there something wrong?â
He shakes his head. âAbsolutely nothing,â he beams, âEverything is perfect. Itâs a shame you donât want to continue researching. Youâd make a fabulous academic.â
The compliment makes Magdaleneâs heart soar. It means a lot, especially coming from the person who has seen her cry over the oxford comma. âThank you sir, but I belong in the practical realm. Someone has to file all the documents you obsessively scan.â
She leaves the building soon after, promising to stop by after she drops off the final draft in a few weeks. Itâs a bit later than she expected and hopes Bette wonât be mad. Thereâs nothing the blonde hates more than poor time management, but Magdalene prays sheâll understand. It wasnât that long ago and Bette was scheduling her own appointments with advisors on how to graduate. Barn Owl Book Company is located halfway between the school and her apartment, making it the perfect spot to meet. In addition to being a used book store, Barn Owl sports one of the best cafĂŠs in downtown Denver. Bette is perched delicately at her friendâs favourite seat, a bay window converted into a small nook, and typing furiously on her phone.
âSorry Iâm late,â Magdalene apologizes, âWilliams talked a lot more than I expected him to.â
Bette looks up and smiles, shoving a cup in the other girlâs direction. âAs always. How is he?â
Sliding into the booth, Magdalene fills her friend in on whatâs been going on in their former professorâs life. Bette graduated with a minor in Classics, and it was Magdalene's major, but the former decided not to further her education and is instead doing full time charity work for the Colorado Avalanche. Her boyfriend Tyson is one of their star players, and the two of them are so smitten it makes Magdalene sick. Conversation quickly turns from school to life, which sheâs grateful for.
âSo,â Bette says, âAre you in for the trip this summer? Iâve got to confirm the reservation in a week or something.â
âI donât know Bee, I'm going to be the new girl. Asking for time off like two months into the job would be rude.â
âLinny,â the blonde whines, âPlease? I want you to come.â
Magdalene scowls. Bette knows just how much the nickname sours her mood but she chose to use it anyway. âDonât call me that,â she snaps with quite a bite. âCan someone else take my spot if I decide not to go a little closer to the date?â
âOf course! Gravy said heâd fill an extra spot if one comes up so we donât lose the deposit,â Bette blabs before trying to switch gears entirely. Magdalene cuts her off.
âWhoâs Gravy?â
If her friend is exasperated by Magdaleneâs lack of knowledge surrounding hockey, she doesnât show it. Bette calmly explains that Gravy, whoâs real name is Ryan, is a defenceman with the Avalanche and a good friend of Tysonâs. She also makes a point of mentioning that heâs single, to which Magdalene rolls her eyes. Bette has a masterplan for her life â which includes her best friend becoming romantically involved with an Avalanche player so the two of them can live the better half life together. As the best friend, Magdalene is constantly barraged with potential players who are looking to date. Once she went on a few dates with Mikko, but that ended fairly quickly when the two realized they were better as friends. Every time since sheâs turned Bette down as gently as possible, not wanting to get involved with anyone. Her life is just starting, and Magdalene wants to be secure before settling down.
The conversation eventually shifts to what Magdalene plans to wear for both her thesis defence and graduation. Bette is fashion savvy, while Magdalene is decidedly not. Her everyday wardrobe consists of collared button-downs and sweater vests, which is supposedly never going to back a comeback, according to Bette at least. The blonde eventually wears Magdalene down, and secures a position as stylist for the graduation ceremony. There was an attempt at the thesis defence, but the other girl insists she needs to be as comfortable as possible on such a stressful occasion.
A glance to the clock on the opposite wall has Magdalene stretching her arms and giving an apologetic glance to her friend on the other side of the table. âI should go,â she says. âIâve got to put in some serious work on my citations today, and you know Caligula doesnât like it when Iâm gone all day.â
Bette rolls her eyes, but there isnât any frustration behind the gesture. âI swear to god Mags, your cat has more separation anxiety than I do. Speaking of, Iâm supposed to pick Tyson up at the airport and Iâm running behind.â
âTell him I say hi,â Magdalene says as she wraps her arms around Bette for a quick hug.
The two girls part ways on the sidewalk, with Magdalene heading back to campus and Bette sliding into the sleek Audi she shares with her boyfriend. Headphones find their way into her ears, and Magdalene listens to a random comedy podcast. Once tucked safely inside the library sheâll put on her favourite lo-fi playlist and concentrate, but for now she just enjoys the funny anecdotes of stories past.
Itâs quiet in the library for a Tuesday, though Magdalene isnât complaining. Her favourite table, the one she swears up and down is the only reason she ever gets anything done, is open, and she all but sprints to place her bag on the worn leather chair. While setting up her work station a few of the librarians come over to offer their congratulations for her upcoming job. News certainly travels fast around here, Magdalene thinks, but accepts their generosity with a smile on her face. They leave her alone soon enough and the tedious work of double checking the formatting of every single citation in the sixty-five page paper begins.
Hours pass, and Magdalene stays working in the library until as late as she possibly can. Caligula is going to start to worry about the length of her absence soon and his anxiety response of knocking over plants is not a mess she feels like cleaning up. She packs up her laptop and walks the short distance home as fast as possible.
âLittle boots, Iâm home,â Magdalene parrots in a sing-song voice as she slips her jacket off her shoulders and onto the hanger. At the sound of his nickname, the small cat bounds into the entryway. âHi darling, did you miss me?â Magdalene gets an obnoxiously loud purr in response that she takes it as a yes. She reaches down to pick up the tiny animal before continuing further into the apartment, scratching behind his ears as she does so. The two of them settle into the respectably sized couch, where they stay for the rest of the night watching reruns of The West Wing before Magdalene falls asleep.
âźâźâźâź
âYou fucking did it!â Bette shrieks as she bounds towards her best friend. Magdalene braces herself for the oncoming assault, and manages to keep them both upright after Bette jumps into her arms.
Her thesis defence had just finished, and the committee found Magdalene a worthy candidate for the Master of Information Science qualification. The presentation itself was open to the public, so Bette and Tyson sat in the front row to support Magdalene, but were escorted out for the conversation that followed. The two girls had developed a code so the news could be shared in a subtle way, though Bette threw the original plan out the window as soon as she saw her friend give a sneaky thumbs up when the conference room door opened.
âCongrats Mags,â Tyson says sincerely, doing his best not to add to the growing spectacle, but Magdalene can tell he wants to give her a bone crushing hug.
âThank you,â she smiles softly, âAnd thank you guys for coming. It means a lot.â As two of her closest friends, both Bette and Tyson know that her family situation is rocky at best, and having them act as her support system means more than sheâll ever be able to articulate.
The couple shares a knowing look before engulfing their friend in a hug. âWeâre always going to be here for you,â Bette whispers, âNo matter what.â
Magdaleneâs smile is so genuine it crinkles her eyes as she wraps her arms around Bette and Tysonâs shoulders and leads them out the door and into the sunshine. The group continues to the parking lot, where they climb into Tysonâs car and drive off campus in the direction of Magdaleneâs favourite restaurant. Though she had tried to convince her friends they didnât need to celebrate, she failed, and Magdalene soon finds herself laughing hysterically over a plate of carbonara as Tyson tells a story about the shenanigans the team got up to on their last road trip.
Thereâs a game tonight, and Bette has somehow convinced her into attending. Magdalene knows she should go, expand her social horizons a little, but all she wants to do is curl up in bed and sleep for three weeks. Her one condition is that she can go home straight after the game without being guilted into following the group to whatever nightclub theyâll celebrate the win or drink away the loss in. Tyson has to get ready so he drops the two girls off at Magdalene's apartment complex. Sheâs in charge of getting Bette to the rink, and sheâll leave with her boyfriend after the game.
Once inside the confines of her home, Magdalene promptly lies on the floor. âHoly shit,â she sighs, âI did it. I fucking did it.â
âYou did!â Bette says as she lies down beside her best friend. âIâm so fucking proud of you, and Tyson is too. Even if he wonât tackle you in public to prove it.â
The comment garners a laugh from Magdalene, which alerts Caligula to the presence of others in the apartment. He pads over the rug currently being occupied by two adults, and snuggles into the small space between them. Bette and Magdalene continue to lay there, petting the cat and looking back fondly on all the times Magdalene called her friend in tears because she didnât think she could push herself any farther. Bette was always there to pick up the slack, editing whatever section Magdalene was working on or to bring over a hot meal. Her support earned her the top spot in the acknowledgements section of the thesis.
Ball Arena is already crawling with people when Magdalene pulls into the small lot for playerâs and their families. Normally she parks with the general public, but Bette insists they watch this game from the better halves box, and these spaces are closer to that entrance.
âStop dragging your feet,â the blonde chastises as Magdalene takes her time cutting the engine. âI want to get a glass of rosĂŠ before they sell out.â
Sighing, Magdalene follows her orders. âDonât you have a special bar in the box?â she asks while locking the car.
âYeah, but the other girls are absolute fiends. Theyâll drink it all before we get there with no remorse.â
The girls climb the stairs to the better halves box, Bette chatting excitedly about the game, but Magdalene stops just before the entrance. Sheâs met most of the others on multiple occasions and has nothing to worry about, but she canât help but feel anxious. Her life is so different than everyone elseâs in the space, and it feels like cheating when sheâs there because she isnât romantically involved with anyone on the roster. Bette likes to joke that sheâs her better half, but Magdalene knows itâs said just to calm her nerves.
âItâll be fine,â Bette whispers while squeezing her hand, âAnd if you get too uncomfortable we can find some seats in the nosebleeds.â
Once inside Magdaleneâs nerves dissipate. Most of the other wives and girlfriends pay her no mind, but the ones that are especially close to Bette congratulate her on passing her defence. It warms her heart a little, and the small group Magdalene finds herself in settles down to watch the game unfold.
Itâs a fairly intense one between Coloradoâs division rival St. Louis. Both teams are fighting for first place in the conference, and a win for the Avalanche would put them three points ahead of the Blues instead of one. Players from both sides are amped up, and more than once a scrum at the net has turned into a dog-pile. Colorado is outplaying the other team, but have still managed to find themselves a goal short heading into the final period. At the buzzer Tyson takes the face-off and is immediately shoved by a member of the opposite team. He goes down hard, and Bette squeezes Magdaleneâs hand so tightly she fears it will lose blood flow. Silence falls over the arena as Tyson doesnât immediately get up. The inside of lip finds its way between her teeth and Magdalene bites down hard, worried about her friend. Sheâs so focussed on Tyson that she doesnât notice a fight breaking out.
âHoly shit, Gravy is going to town!â
The remark is made by someone Magdalene recognizes as Gabe Landeskogâs wife, and it makes her peel her eyes off of Betteâs worried features and scan the ice for some action. Sure enough, a very tall man is laying right hooks to someone who looks significantly smaller than him on the Avalanche blue line. The referees let the fight continue until Tyson drags himself off the ice and onto the bench before separating the men and throwing them in the penalty box. Magdalene can tell words are still being exchanged from both sides of the glass, but sheâs more focussed on the fact Tyson doesnât make his way to the dressing room â a good sign that allows Bette to drop her hand and let out a shaky breath.
Nothing of great importance happens until MacKinnon ties the game with seven minutes left. It happens while the Avalanche are short handed, and the goal seems to light a fire beneath the team. Magdalene may not know much about hockey, but sheâs smart enough to notice the insane amount of energy all the players suddenly have. Time ticks by slowly and before she realizes it, the final face-off is taking place. Luckily itâs in the St. Louis zone and won by Colorado. The puck is tipped back to the same player who got in the fight for Tyson, Gravy, and he one times it right into the back of the net. The buzzer goes off not a second later, and the entire team piles on top of the player who just won them the game.
Bette and Magdalene join in the shrieks of the other partners, jumping from their seats in excitement. Eventually they make their way down to the hallway outside the locker room and lean against the brick while they wait for Tyson.
âYou donât have to stay,â Bette insists, âI can wait by myself.â
Magdalene shakes her head. âNo way. I want to make sure heâs okay too. What good is a friend with a black eye?â
The other girl laughs at her friendâs stubbornness but doesnât shoo her away. Once Magdalene has made a decision itâs hard to get her to sway from it, and Bette knows better than to push. Besides, who is she to deny her friend a bit more social interaction? Magdalene has spent the past six years practically holed up in the library and deserves to stand in a crowded hallway.
The friends chat idly while they wait, with Magdalene sharing some of the most ridiculous questions she got asked in her defence interview that morning. Sheâs mid story when Tyson exits the dressing flanked by a man dressed sharply in all black.
âHey guys,â Tyson greets, dipping his head to place a kiss to Betteâs cheek before doing an elaborately goofy handshake with Magdalene.
âGood game baby,â Bette compliments sweetly. She then turns her attention to the boy standing awkwardly on the fringes. âYou too Graves.â
He smiles shyly, muttering out a small thanks. Itâs then he seems to notice the final member of the group, and offers his hand in greeting. âHi, Iâm Ryan.â
âNice to meet you. Iâm Magdalene.â
She puts two and two together on the walk to her car. The Ryan Magdalene just met is the same who will take her spot on the trip, fought someone in Tysonâs defence, and scored the game winning goal. Though theyâve only said a few words, she likes him. He seems genuine, and those people are the rarest to find.
âźâźâźâź
Magdalene is walking across a graduation stage for the final time in two days. However, she canât find anyone to take the third ticket. The University of Denver has a stupid rule where all graduates must have three guests attend the ceremony. Bette and Tyson are obviously occupying two of Magdaleneâs seats, but sheâs having trouble filling the third.
âI can ask Tys if one of the guys is free,â Bette shrugs. The two girls are sitting in the window of Barn Owl drinking iced lattes and discussing what Magdalene should wear to the ceremony.
âItâs okay,â Magdalene says, âI donât want to bother anyone. Maybe Iâll just ask June.â
Her friendâs eye roll so far back into her head Magdalene isnât sure they wonât stay there. âYou canât ask your boss to watch you graduate Mags! Besides, Gravy owes Tyson a favour and was already looking for something to do. Iâm sure he wonât mind wasting a few hours as long as he gets drinks out of it.â
There isnât a better option, so even though she barely knows the guy, Magdalene agrees. âMake sure he gets this?" she sighs, handing her friend an envelope with a single ticket in it. "I have to go. Caligula should be done at the vet soon.â
âSay hello to little boots for me,â Bette giggles as she waves goodbye.
Hours later, tucked into her couch with a glass of wine in one hand and Caligula playing with the fingers on the other, Magdalene realizes she invited a complete stranger to her graduation and how that could be a terrible idea. Sure, Ryan sounds like a great guy from the way Bette and Tyson talk about him, but heâs only ever spoken three words to her. Since that game sheâs gone out with the team a few times, but the man with the piercing stare is yet to make an appearance. Magdalene considers that perhaps heâs more like her than his profession gives him credit for, and she feels a twinge of guilt about being worried heâd cause a scene at the ceremony.
There isnât any more time for her to fret over the third and final guest on the list. At the last minute Bette decides thereâs nothing in Magdaleneâs closet thatâs suitable for her to wear, so a trip to a local second-hand store ensues. While itâs nice that her friend has taken their carbon footprints into consideration, Magdalene wishes it didnât have to happen an hour and a half before the ceremony is supposed to start.
âWe have to be there in twenty minutes Bette,â she frets, tapping her foot nervously against the tile flooring.
If they canât find whatever it is Betteâs looking for, Magdalene will have to walk across the stage in denim cutoffs and a faded t-shirt with Neil Youngâs face on it, which is something sheâs hoping to avoid at all costs.
âHave no fear, Mags,â she says with a knowing glint in her eye, âFor I have found it.â Bette holds up a hanger that is holding a beautiful long sleeve dress adorned with a whimsical floral print.
Magdalene canât help the gasp that escapes from her. âItâs beautiful,â she breathes, âBut letâs hope it fits.â
The dress does in fact fit, and the workers are kind enough to let her wear it out of the store. Bette drives at a speed that might not be the safest to travel at in downtown Denver, but she gets to the school with minutes to spare. She shoos her friends out of the car so she can go pick up Tyson and Ryan, and Magdalene checks in with little hassle. The pool of graduates is fairly small, so she chats with a few classmates while they wait for the call to put their gowns on. Time passes quicker than expected, and soon Magdalene is being directed to her seat. She zones out while the dean gives a congratulatory speech and they go through the first few names. At one point she looks backwards into the crowd to find Bette, Tyson, and Ryan all giving her a thumbs up. The nerves she didnât even know she had settle.
A faculty member signals for Magdaleneâs row to stand up, and she smoothes her dress before dutifully following the person in front of her. Giddiness bubbles in her stomach at the thought of being done school forever. A hand from the stage crew give a cue, and Magdalene appears on the stage as her accomplishment is broadcast through the microphone.
âMagdalene Stevenson is being awarded a Masters in Information Science in Archival Studies and Records Management.â It feels so good to finally be finished that she lets a tear slip as she shakes the hand of the staff member handing her the package with her diploma in it.
The rest of the ceremony passes in a blur, and before Magdalene knows it her friends are approaching to congratulate her. Bette and Tyson wrap her in a tight hug, murmuring praise in her ears. Ryan stands awkwardly to the side before Bette drags him into the celebration. The four of them stand in the courtyard where the ceremony was for much longer than needed. Bette is crying enough to refill Sloan Lake if there is ever a drought and is yet to let go of Magdaleneâs figure.
Itâs only when the event staff ask them to leave so they can tear down the stage does Magdalene turn to leave campus for the last time as a student. Sheâll be back in a few weeks as an employee, but deep down she knows this is the last time sheâll ever feel such a deep connection to the place.
âVictory is mine, victory is mine! Great day in the morning people, victory is mine!â Magdalene yells, quoting Josh Lyman as she skips down the path towards Betteâs car.
Both Bette and Tyson are confused at the sudden outburst, not knowing what sheâs talking about, but Ryan responds without missing a beat. âShould I bring you all the muffins and bagels in the land?â His response doesnât clear anything up, but it elicits a giant smile from Magdalene, who laughs and nods in confirmation.
Sitting in the back of Betteâs Audi, on the way to a graduation party sheâs supposed to know nothing about, Magdalene decides that she wants to get to know Ryan Graves better. From what sheâs garnered from Bette and Tyson heâs a class act, standing up for friends and giving good advice. He likes The West Wing and showed up to a strangerâs graduation, so how bad can he be?
âźâźâźâź
additional notes: see what magdalene's graduation dress looks like here // the quote from the west wing is from 1.02 if you were curious!
âźâźâźâź
taglist: @scrunchmakar @marcoscandellas @toplinetommy (add yourself to the taglist!)
#ryan graves imagine#ryan graves x oc#ryan graves fic#colorado avalanche imagine#nhl imagine#nhl fic#hockey imagine#hockey fic#cwrites#dmtteol
113 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Final Goodbye - Chapter 1
Book: The Royal Romance, Book 2
Pairing: Liam x Riley
All characters belong to Pixelberry.
Description: In a slight canon divergence from book 2, Riley reaches her breaking point with the engagement tour and decides to restart her life when the court gets to NYC. Can the rest of the group clear her name, and convince her to come back before itâs too late?Â
Rating: PG (I think there are a few swear words in there, very angsty, but otherwise pretty mild)
Word Count: 1,496
A/N: So, I did a thing. This started as a one shot that I half wrote like a month ago and gave up on. Then I got haunted by Whitney Houston (and later, when she got sick of bugging me, she moved on to @jessiembruno, Iâm assuming to send her to harass me about finishing). This week, inspiration struck and I finished it...and it became a mini-series. So look forward to this over the next 4 Wednesdays.Â
A couple of quick shout outs I wanted to get out there: @callmeellabella, thank you for being so sweet and taking a look at the snippet I provided. @queenrileyrose, thank you for taking the time to chat with me, I hope the story lives up to the hype I gave it.Â
A not so quick shout out to @jessiembruno, I pretty much annoyed you every step of the way in writing this one, sharing screenshots, and letting you know every time that damn song showed up in my life. Your notes when you read it for me gave me so much encouragement, you were invaluable in helping me get through that last emotional push at the end. Hell, you even titled the thing! I donât know why we hurt Liam the way we do, but I know in the end, weâll always give him a happy ending (wait...not like that...well, maybe sometimes like that).Â
Tags: Listed below. If youâd like to be added or removed, just let me know!Â
Riley sat on the rooftop overlooking New York City, Maxwell rattling off the different images he saw in the stars as she got lost in her thoughts. They were in New York as the last leg of Liam and Madeleineâs engagement tour. Soon, they would be going back to Cordonia where she would be expected to sit in a cathedral and watch the love of her life marry another woman.Â
They had been investigating the scandal that came out at the coronation for weeks, and didnât seem to be any closer to finding Tariq. As the time ran out, Rileyâs hope of a cleared name faded further and further away. Could she really go back there and watch another woman steal her happily ever after? She was already in New York, it would be easy to just stay and try to start her life back up again. Honestly, if she wasnât going back there to marry Liam, what was the point of going back at all? Sure, she had made a couple of great friends, but there were a million and one ways for them to stay in touch. Or ghost them, to avoid hearing about Liam and his wife. She wasnât quite sure which option she would choose once all was said and done.   Â
She weighed out the pros and cons, and finally decided that she would not be returning to Cordonia with the rest of the court. But she wasnât going to tell anyone, she wasnât going to give them the opportunity to team up on her and talk her into going back. And she certainly wasnât going to tell Liam, he had already talked her into being the other woman for this entire tour, a moniker she swore she would never take on in her lifetime. She knew she wouldnât be able to say no to him, and would be convinced to come back to Cordonia and be miserable. She would do it tonight, once they returned to the hotel, she would get her things together, and sneak out while everyone else slept. Daniel had an extra room, conveniently, he was using it to store the stuff she didnât bring with her when Maxwell whisked her away.Â
âEarth to Riley. Are you even listening? Iâm dropping some of my A+ material right now.â Maxwell waved his hand in front of her face, snapping her out of her thoughts. âWhereâd you go?â
âSorry Max, I was just thinking. Must have zoned out a little.â
âItâs ok, I get it. Thereâs a lot going on right now.â He replied empathetically, suddenly jumping to his feet in excitement. âI know, letâs go out!â
âWe are out.â She looked up at him.
âNo, not boring UN Gala out. Fun out! Iâll grab everyone, the dream team will cheer you up!â
Riley paused to think about it for a second. If she wasnât going to give her friends a proper goodbye, maybe one last adventure would be the perfect way to remember them. They could do it up big, and then she would start over in the morning. She smiled softly at her friend before responding. âThat sounds really nice Maxwell, Iâd love to.â
âYes!â Maxwell raised his fist in the air and pulled her into a hug. âYou go back to the hotel and change, Iâll get the gang together and text you where to meet.â
Riley went back to the hotel and put on some more comfortable clothes. Something she would typically wear on a night out in New York. She didnât want to start packing yet, in case Maxwell offered to walk her back to her room. She reached out to Daniel to make sure she could stay with him. Of course he said yes, while also trying to get the details. She promised to fill him in on everything when she got there. The more she thought about her plan, the more she started to worry. Maxwell said he was going to get everyone together. Did that mean Liam would be there? Would she be able to keep herself composed, and keep her secret, knowing that this would be the last time she would ever see him? She started second guessing her plan, she should have just left. Tonight was going to suck.Â
She entered the bar, and immediately noticed Maxwell, Drake, and Hana in a corner booth. No Liam. She took a deep breath and approached them. âHey guys!â She put on her cheeriest face.Â
âThank God, Brooks. Maxwell can harass you now.â Drake rolled his eyes and patted the seat next to him.Â
Riley slid into the booth and put her arm around Drake, giving him a side hug. âAww, poor Drakey. Iâll save you from big bad Maxwell.â Hana and Maxwell laughed, and Drake rolled his eyes. âSo Maxwell, why this place? You know Iâve lived here for like ever, I could have picked.â
âNo, this is your cheer up night, so I needed to find the perfect place, and this is it.â He gestured to the stage. âItâs karaoke night!âÂ
âSo, if this is to cheer me up, and itâs karaoke night, does that mean Drake is going to serenade me?â She turned to face Drake, smiling sweetly and batting her eyelashes.Â
âFat chance.â Drake looked at Riley with a stern expression. âIâll buy you drinks, thatâs as cheery as youâre getting from me.â
âSold!â She put her hand out and shook Drakeâs. She signaled for the waitress to come over, and ordered a round of shots for the table, and a drink for herself. Â
As the night went on, the group laughed and sang and told stories. Riley was having a great time, and wasnât letting on in the slightest that this would be the last time they were all together. Maxwell had just come offstage from his third performance of the night, as he walked toward the table, his smile grew and he waved his hand to greet someone. âLiam, you made it!âÂ
Rileyâs breath caught in her throat, and she could swear she felt her heart stop. She closed her eyes briefly to compose herself before standing and turning toward the door to greet him. âHey, I didnât know you were coming.â
Liamâs eyes started to sparkle the second they met hers, his smile lighting up at the sight of her. She looked just as beautiful as she did the night they met, he loved when she was dressed casually. Sure, she was stunning in ballgowns and expensive designer clothes, but this was her. Authentic Riley. The Riley that had captured his heart. âIt took me some time to get away, but Maxwell said you needed cheering up, so this is where I need to be right now.â He leaned down and kissed her cheek gently.Â
Suddenly, Riley was frozen. She wasnât sure what to do, or what to say. Everything had been going so smoothly. Why did he have to show up? She couldnât be there anymore. Not as long as he was. Now that she was faced with the reality of her plan, she didnât know what she was thinking just leaving Liam without saying goodbye. Without telling him how much he truly meant to her. But she also knew she couldnât give him a chance to talk her out of it. She decided she would use this opportunity to sing her feelings.Â
âI have to go. Itâs my turn to sing.â She turned away from Liam abruptly, pulling the shot glass out of Drakeâs hands before it could reach his lips, bringing it to hers and throwing her head back. With that, she walked to the front of the bar.
After a quick conversation with the DJ, she walked to the microphone and looked down. As the music started, she looked up and locked eyes with Liam. She proceeded to sing âI Will Always Love Youâ while keeping her eyes locked on his. Their friends looked back and forth between the two of them, seeing the pain in both of their expressions. As the songs continued, Riley was finding it harder and harder to keep her emotions in check. She started to avoid Liamâs gaze, only glancing up at him occasionally. To most of the room, it sounded like she was leaning heavily on her vibrato, but her friends all knew that was her emotions getting the best of her.Â
Once the song finished, she placed the microphone back on the stand and quickly ducked into the crowd, before any of her friends could catch up to her. She carefully made her way to the door and left the bar. She walked a few blocks before she lost the battle she was fighting with her tears. After taking some time to gather herself, she continued on her way to Danielâs apartment. There was no way she would be able to go back to the hotel, sheâd figure out how to get her stuff later.Â
Permatags: @anjanettexcordonia @athena-penrose @chemist-ana @cordonia-gothqueen @cordoniaqueensworld @gabesmommie1130 @gkittylove99 @hopelessromanticmonie @iaminlovewithtrr @jessiembruno @kat-tia801 @khoicesbyk @kingliam2019 @lucy-268 @marshmallowsaremyfavorite @mile9213 @mom2000aggie @pixie88 @queenrileyrose @secretaryunpaid @sweatyrysconnoisseur @theroyalheirshadowhunter @twinkleallnight @txemrn
Liam X Riley:
@jared2612â
@choicesficwriterscreationsâ
#choices#play choices#choices stories you play#pixelberry#choices trr#choices trh#trr/trh#trr fandom#trh fandom#trr fanfic#trh fanfic#the royal romance#the royal heir#choices the royal romance#king liam#King Liam Rys#choices fic writers creations#liam x riley#liam x mc
115 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Minecraft Part 2 (Sykkuno x F!Reader)
Oneshot (maybe part of a series??? at this point probs): Chaos in the server, Will a deal entice you to become part of the comfy cartel? Or will you resist the temptation of the deal and side with the resistance? Friendship and a lil romance (oohhh things are starting to heat up)
Warning:Non beta (cuz we baddies purr); part of Uh-oh & Impasta
You had been streaming Minecraft for about 4 hours when you decided to end it for a small meal break. Though ending stream didnât stop you from continuing playing with your friends. Unfortunately, Sykkuno had not been on while you were streaming, since you did so quite earlier than usual, but you wanted to remodel your minecraft home; turning the once pink wooden home to a white quartz block using the obscene amount of quartz that Jae gifted you as to entice you to join his faction in the sever. It was a nice bribe gift, but you have yet to align yourself with the ressistance or the comfy cartel.Â
So, while gettin gifted quartz blocks was nice, hearing that Toast gave Lily a gun enticed you more.But you doubt Toastâs whole character arc will entrust you with one. You maybe be living with his âright-handâ man, but he seems to be slowly on a downward spiral. Kind of like a crazy wacky scientist- heâs doofenshmirtz.Â
Anyways you had completed the finishing touches on your remodeled, when you saw in the little chat that Sykkuno was on. â OH!OH!OH! SYKKUNO!â
You were excited to show him the newly made house. The house was three levels to your house, but youâre mostly wanna show him the basement area.
You saw the iconic teal shirt paired with the green stripped scarf boxy figure making their way towards you. You emoted the cheering pose and happily called out to him âHi Sykkuno!âÂ
âHey, Y/n!â He cheered back coming closer âI have something for you!âÂ
You start jumping up and down âPresent!â You like getting free things, especially if it comes from someone you like....as a friend of course. Yup yup, just as a friend. As, he stood in front of you he laughed âWhat are you doing?â watching your character wave their arms around
You laughed back at him âJust happy to see you!â
âWell, Iâm always happy to see you!â Sykkuno chirps out and adds on with a slight stutter âC-cause weâre friends! Iâm always happy to see such a great friend!â
Feeling the high of him telling you how he was always happy to see you was crushed by him reminding you that friends is all that you both may only ever be. So with the disappointment lingering and the excitement wearing off, you just mutter a reply back. âYes! The bestest of friends!â
âYup, yup. Anyways have some water millsâ He throws some black blocks with blue markings on them âFollow me!â You both ran near your home âClaim this bit of landâ and you did so. âNow, dig like a 3 by 6 hole and place two water mills close to each corner and one in the middle bottomâ(1). You followed his instructions âOk, so im just gunna place the waterâ You watched him do so âOk! I think itâs all good and ready to go!â
You crouch and inch around the hole âWhat is it?â
âOk well you know how I got you that green lasso that has you swinging and jumping all over the place with the slime boots?â Sykkuno asks crounching up right beside youÂ
âYea yea!â You crouch and uncrouch in circles around him
âWell I have something even better!â He cheers âEhâ he grunts and throws a ring on the floor. You awe and oh as you put the ring in your hot bar âHow cute! It has little wings on it!âÂ
âYea! Itâs a special ringâ Sykkuno tells youÂ
âSpecial ring?...Are you proposing to me! OMG Sykkunoâ You jokeÂ
âWah?â Spluttering out in confusion but deciding to play along âI mean are you accepting?â
You laugh âWoah, Sy! How bold of you sirâ
He giggles back to you before teaching you how and where to put the ring. âOK do you have it on?â
You jump up and down in response allowing the slime boots to spring you up higher. âYup Yupâ
âOk so, why donât you take off your slime boots and then press the space barâ He jumps up and down, which you do. You gasp as you are lifted into the air âSy! Look! Im flying!!â He is in the air next to you âI can see! Cause I am also flying!â
âHow are we doing this! This is so fucking cool!â You laugh as you start moving around in the air âWAIT! Are you streaming? Iâm so sorry!â
He laughs as he starts following you around in the air âItâs fine, but the ring I gave you is an angel ring. As long as your wearing it, then you can just fly aroundâ
âWow! Thanks Sykkuno!â You cheer and you walk around in the air âClean! Clean!âÂ
âYea, Of Course! Itâll be alot easier for you to get to places fasterâ He explains once more âNow, my chat has been going crazy and telling me that you redid our house?â
Excitement lit through you as you were ready to show him the remodeling works that youâve done âYes! I did! Iâm so excited to show youâ You move your camera out of first person and notice your character wearing a pair of white wings on your back âOh my god! Sykkuno! I didnât know that there was actual wings that appear on your lil person!â
âuh yea! I didnât know if you wanted to have or not, cause mine are invisibleâ Sykkuno says flying next to you as you make the short distance back to your home âbut i remembered you saying that you wanted to buy fairy wings. I couldâve made them pink to look like them, but i thought the white ones would suit you betterâ
âCause iâm such an angel?â You tease as you reached your front door
âWell uh you are um a nice personâ Hearing the shyness in his tone made you think that he was being sincere and it made you blush âThank you Sykkuno, youâre one of the best people i know!â
He clears his throat âuh well um, look we made it!â trying to divert the conversation away from the compliments. You made a mental note to yourself to compliment him more, so that his confidence rises up and he no longer shies away from them.
âYup!â You open the door âcome on in!â He ohâed as he came in, seeing the kitchen area first âAs you can see Sy and chat, I have created a kitchen with actual fucking oven and fridge! How crazy is that! These mods are cool!â
âSo, yeah! Kitchen area, though I doubt weâll use itâ You comment
âWow! a fridge! Neat!â He opened the fridge and looked at the decor of other kitchen appliancesÂ
You laugh at his wording â Yup! and this is our living room slash libraryâ leading him further into the house and showing him the sitting area with a bunch of bookcases surrounding the fake chairs âand right next to this is the âdining roomâ where more seats were placed with a table and a cute flower in a pot atop the table. âSo, yea this is the first floor!âÂ
âThis is cool! Oh! itâs [y/f/flower] on the tableâ He notes and you nod feeling your cheeks flush a bit before admitting âof course! Itâs actually the flower you gave me on our first day...â
âthats, thats really cool that you kept itâ Sykkuno replies and there is a bit of silence between the two of you. Not awkward but almost in a content kind of way. Peaceful if you will.Â
âOk! Now lets head upstairs! Itâs where we sleep!â You say walking up the stairs showing him the green beds placed next to each other âI didnât know if you wanted to sleep next to each other again, but i did it anyways lolâÂ
He walked around the room and admired the little decor spread around the walls and opened chests in the room. He laughed awkwardly âitâs fine, itâs just a respawn point so its no biggie!â
âYea to sleepovers!â You cheerÂ
Clearing his throat he noted how much he liked the room, causing you to smile and thank him âBut i know what youâve been wanting to see the most!â
âWhat do you mean?â He questioned and looked at youÂ
âThe basement! Dun Dun DUN!â You jump at him scooting him down the stairs
He laughed in disbelief âWhat was that? Did you just hit me?â
âNopeâ Emphasizing the p â I just jumped at you which caused you to go down the stairs! I could never hurt you Sy!â
âWell I could never hurt you tooâ He mutters back and you pouted at how cute his response was
âOh! You could just make your way down there! I forgot that Jae wanted me to give him some quartz back!â You gasp remembering what Jae had told you
âWhat do you mean?â His character looks back at you
And you look back at his and think âhmmm I donât know if I should snitch or not, but Jae gave me an obsence amount of quartz blocks to build the house! I knew it was a little hard for you to get some, so he offered to give me someâ
He hummed back âI see....âÂ
You noted how the atmosphere tensed for a split moment until Sykkuno happily noted that it was nice of him to give you something he couldnât, but it sounded a bit off to you. Though you didnât pay much attention to that since you didnât want to reveal the resistance, as you have yet to align yourself with any of the two factions, well soon to be three since you believe that Sydney is doing some witchy stuff.
âWell, why donât you go do that while I check the basement and give something to toast really quick!â He tells youÂ
âOk!â You reply back to him rifling through your chests to find the remaining the blocks to give to Jae âIâll see you in a bit, maybe toast too!â
With that you made your way back to Jae to hand him the quartz back, though it was quite an ordeal since he made a whole rant on how evil the comfy cartel were and how you should join them and become a spy cause apparently Toast is planning on doing something that could affect the entire server....
So you just ignored all of that and made your way back home, to have Toast and Sykkuno greet you at the front door.
âHey guys! Im backâ You cheer at them
âWhat did Jae want huh?!?!â Toast immediately questions you âDid you tell him any of our business huh? Should we be trusting you huh? huh? HUH!?!â
âWhoa Toastâ You back up as he was getting all up in your face
âWow Toast, are you okay?â Sykkuno places himself between you twoÂ
âIm doing just fineâ Toast answers back and you notice his full gear armor âJust wanted to know if we have a rat hereâ
You tsk âwow Toast, I see how it is. I see. By the way you look like a Power Rangers villan, just sayinâ
He takes out his gun and points it at you âWell you wonât be sayin much Motherfucka!â
âI wonât say anything at all if you give me a gun to join the comfy cartelâ You hit Sykkuno away and hear him utter an ow âCause I donât have an allegiance with anyone at the moment. So Iâm a free agent and I can talk to whoever wheneverâ Throwing his words back at him and implying that you can speak to anyone without repercussions.
âAH right you are not part of the comfy cartel yetâ He nods to himself âWell I wont give you a gun to join the group cause frankly I know that youâll just shoot meâ
You sigh âThen iâ-â
âInstead!â He interrupts you âIâll give you something better!âÂ
You pout âbut i wanna cap a bitchâ
âInstead of cappinâ youâll be rackinâ cause youâre gunna have to collect taxes from people and in exchange you get the left hand of my right handâ He moves closer to you, that statement throw you through a loop âleft hand?right hand?â. You were confusion. âCapiche?â
âWhat do you mean?â You question and he evil laughs and hits sykkuno.
âWha? What was that Toastâ Sykkuno also confused as to why Toast hit him and what Toast meant.
âIâm saying that you can have Sykkuno!â He evil laughs once moreÂ
Sykkuno splutters âWha? What do you mean Toast?!?!â
You were shocked at what he said. Giving you Sykkuno? âWhat do you mean?â
âYou can marry Sykkunoâ He repeats himself once more âYou are both important to each other, why else live together? This way Iâm keeping you both in checkâ and once again with the evil laughter
âIâm glad im not streaming otherwise some of the more entitled fangirls would 100% send hate comments to meâ you think to yourself
You hum âWill I still get a gun?â
âOnly if you can become my number one marksmen and execute the people I tell you tooâ He offers you
âDealâ You nod to yourselfÂ
âWha? [Y/N]?â Sykkuno sputters out âYouâre ok with this?â and nodding to yourself you reply with a yes and asks him if he is also âWell I- uh Iâ he continues to laugh awkwardly âI mean uh sure?â
âNeat!â You reply throwing a diamond at him âHereâs your dowry lolâ
Though before another conversation could happen Toast butts in once more âThis was a test and you both passedâ and throws a gun at you âHere take this one, prove yourself and Iâll get you a better oneâ
You put the gun in your hot bar and place it in your hand. âClean!â You start point it in different directions âThanks! Toast!â
âDonât betray me or else you gets the hose!â He starts walking backwards then comes back up to you âOh, also your target is Leslie, be sure to collect her taxes before killing her.â Walking backwards once more before coming back âOh Sykkuno hand me the diamond [y/n] gave you.â He does so âOk thatâll be your last tax payment until I have you look for materials for a special projectâ He evil laughs as he flies away
âOK! Great talk!â You call out and emote the happy one, with your arms lifted up and shaking about âAwesome! I get a gun muahahahaha!â
You hear Sykkuno clear his throat âso uh, you were ok with marrying me?â
âYea! so were you!â You say as you move you camera around trying to find a good angle to see it properly
âBecause you were!â He replies back and that took you aback a bit as you didnât realize how uncomfortable it may have been for him.
âWell you didnât have too if you didnât want toâ You felt a bit embarrassed at the fact that he did it because you wanted to but not he himself personally
âWha, well I didnât think you were being seriousâ Once again laughing awkwardly âCause you know girls arenât in- OWâ
You shot him with the gun in annoyance.
âBitches are into you Sykkunoâ You screamed in your head âIâM BITCHES!â
 Authorâs Note:
Side Note 1 - I dont know if this is correct lol
No cap but i had written half of this like 3 days after writing Part 1 but I got lazy lmao sorry! Also this is gunna be a slowburn story cuz lets be real our smol bean and all of our asses are awkward as hell and kind insecure in the romantic aspect, so realistically it would not be fast paced.
So here it is Minecraft pt.2/4
Tags: @sushiims
#sykkuno x reader#sykkuno fanfic#sykkuno imagines#sykkuno x y/n#sykkuno#sykkuwu#corpse x reader#corpse husband x reader
190 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Itâs The Avengers (03x17)
Loki x Reader Avengers The Office AU (Slowwwwww Burn)
Season 3 Episode 17: Homecoming
SEASON FINALE
Series Summary: Living in the Avengers facility post-apocalypse in a better timeline  Tony Stark has decided to capture every moment by pulling The Office on the Avengers. All of housemates are pretty used to the idea except for you, who had just come here to finish her degree, and the newest member- Loki.
Warnings: something mild that you guys have been waiting for
Word Count: my therapist diagnosed me for ADHD and she said that I am on the borderline of the spectrum. In the sense that I have a chance of getting better if I go through proper therapy and bring a change in my thinking. That is good to hear and hopefully I will do better by myself in the near future.
MASTERLIST in bio, darlings. Tags are open (check bio)
A whirr followed by a piercing hum of a machine filled the blackness of the recording device. "Oh shit," a whisper was heard from within the dark. "What," another whispered back. "I forgot to pee." "Scott," multiple voices whispered at once, making Scott apologise to everyone in the dark. "All right, everyone," Natasha's composed voice addressed everyone, "we are jumping in five, four-" "Bucky, is that you?" Steve's voice was quite low. "Three-" "Yeah...well, I've never travelled to space so..." the White Wolf was quick to answer his boyfriend. "Two-" "Maybe I should've worn a diaper?" Scott's whisper was an amplitude higher now, Â the fear quite evident in his voice. "One."
The darkness was replaced by a flash of light flooding the lens before gradually giving way to a desert. The camera moved around to take in the Avengers team all suited up in black and purple scrutinising the area around them. Slowly everyone was opening their suit helmets once the oxygen concentration on this alien planet was confirmed. Scott was taking little jumps with his legs crossed. "Excuse me," he exclaimed quite urgently before running haphazardly behind a blue bush. Steve and Bucky stood there holding hands while their gaze went everywhere to look for any sign of trouble. Natasha tested the comms, the incoming signals from the Compound and the number of people who had arrived with her. "I have taken the attendance and we have arrived intact," she narrated robotically into her comms, "though Scott seems to be suffering from travelling sickness." "I'm okay," he shouted from behind the bush with heavy inhales in between his words, "just my bladder. Everything is a-okay. Nothing weird in the pee-pee." Wanda was already making use of her power to scan the entire planet while standing in one spot, her hands glowing in red plasmic waves while the rest of her body floating in a trance. "Have to say, this place almost looks like earth except for those little weird looking rabbits who were watching me behind the bush," Scott commented, coming back to the group. Natasha made eye contact with the one GoPro fitted on Scott's shoulder.
Natasha: *pushing her pigtails off her shoulder* So Shuri and Tony worked out the Pandora Box's algorithm of teleportation in *smiles* forty-eight hours. Bruce helped with the foundation, of course, I just sent him on vacation when Shuri arrived because the big guy was exhausted. *inhales and looks in the direction of her Space Team* As you can see we volunteered to rescue Y/N and Loki- *Tony's voice cracked through the comms* just Y/N. *camera panned in on Natasha's face going back to a stone-cold b*tch* Natasha: *sighs* Pepper deserves a reward for keeping him on earth Tony's voice: I heard that Natasha: *completely ignores Tony* Wanda is looking for them, Steve is here in case we need more brainpower for rescue. Bucks is our muscle and I am here in case any of them have second thoughts about killing anything that tries to hurt my family. And we are all worried that Scott might die on this trip. *camera zooms in on her* We don't even know what he contributes to this group. *camera slowly turns to record Scott, standing there tongue-tied, right from his shoulder* Scott: *in a low, disappointed tone* I am standing right here.Â
The camera- or cameras that were embedded in the dangerously fitting space suits- panned in on Wanda's eyes opening with a red glow. "I found them," she announced on a wavelength of confusion. "What's wrong?" Steve asked the question rising in everyone's mind. "Remember the woman who tried to kill Loki and Y/N?" "Aellae," Scott replied in the most derogatory way while making a face. Wanda blinked and tilted her head a bit. "She's alive."
On the Other Side of the alien Planet Coming into focus, a rusty looking fabric came into view, the loose cross stitch giving way to the light of the nearest star to pour in while the fabric flapped in the cool breeze. Panning out from the fabric, the view was shifted to you sitting up from what looking like one really good nap- thanks to that glow on your face and no gravity known by your hair that was everywhere. You wore a brown cotton dress without sleeves- exposing the black thread tied on your right bicep. A bit of air was knocked out from your lungs when Lulu bounced on you to hug and lick you to his satisfaction. The little tent was filled with your giggled and weak persuasion to get him off you. A gust of the cold breeze entered with the figure that came in with the tent. "Grandmamma!" you exclaimed, getting up to go hug Se'tiri, who patted your back. The camera settled down in front of the two of you as you sat down where you had been sleeping. "What are you doing here?" you asked Se'tiri, all smiles till you were hit with a sudden realisation. "Wait-" "You had fallen sick in Jotunheim," Se'tiri explained that sudden rush of questions inside your mind, "so Loki brought you back to me." "Is Loki okay?" was the first question that popped out of you. "You think anything can happen to that mannerless boy?!" she almost cursed him, tapping her cane on the floor. "He left Jotunh-" "Aye," Se'tiri waved your worries away with her hand, "do not worry about useless things. He is mannerless but he thinks ten steps ahead. You worry about yourself. Look at you, huh? You've lost so much weight. Does that boy not feed you? All that beautiful fat has vanished from your body." You were nearly on the edge of tears, hugging Se'tiri with all your might. "I love you, Se'tiri. And I can feed myself. What's that got to do with that 'boy'. It's not like he is going to cry if I lose a couple of pounds. Speaking of which, he isn't even here. Where is he?"
In the Middle of the Desert "I warned you not to follow me." Javier's camera was already panning on Loki's black-clad figure from his right side. The drone flying over them recorded Javier's resolute facial expressions. "I can't let you go to war alone." Loki snickered, barely able to contain his laughter. The drone moved away from them to record an eerie-looking shadow standing on the top of the opposite dune; a shadow with tentacles breaking out in every direction around the figure. Upon focusing, it turned out the figure was Aellae, looking at the figure of Loki laughing on his knees now. Her pale skin was cracked and her lips were dry and chapped. Those eyes were dark and clearly full of unsatisfied rage for the God slithering in the sand on some joke she did not understand. One moment she was standing here, her gaze suddenly locked with the drone; the other moment, she was seen at the foot of the dune before presenting herself right in front of Loki. Loki- all done with the laughter that Javier was clearly not pleased with- cleared his throat, wiped away the tears from the edge of his eyes and stood up to face a very horrid looking Aellae. "'Sup," the God greeting, barely trying to hold his laughter inside him. "You sold me out to those punishers!!!" she stressed the 'P' to nearly spit in his face. "You need to have some value for me to buy you before selling you out, Aellae," he soothingly stressed to the witch. Aellae was already baring her teeth at Loki, her shadow tentacles growing bigger with every passing second. "I guess riling your own kind against you paid me. I don't see your frail human anywhere." Her giggles of content were stopped by a voice from behind her. "Oi!!!" Loki, Aellae and Javier turned in the direction of this extremely familiar yet surprisingly thunderous 'oi'. The cameras panned in on the figure appearing on the other dune, riding a beast- hairy, husky, well built, no eyes, just a mouth with evident fangs and a roar that could be heard for miles- that almost looked like... "Lulu!" Loki shouted, "I told you not to bring her here you slow-witted pile of husk!!" "Oi oi Loki!!" you shouted back with a tsk. "Do not talk to my baby like that!" Lulu roared in agreement. "And you-" you turned towards Aellae- "no one gets to hurt my boys... except for my family! Families are weird." Aellae snarled at you. "Oh, but I will hurt them. But first I will hurt you." Both you and Aellae wore stern faces, neither of you backing down. Loki on the other hand was rolling his eyes and pressing his forehead with his fingers. "Why can this woman not give me a single day of peace?" Javier looked at Loki with a raised brow, about to say something when Loki raised his index at him. "No. Do not." Giving Lulu a pat, you were already mounting off the dune on his back. Aellae too was rushed towards you in horrific teleportation jumps till she came to a halt in the middle. Once, twice, thrice- the witch tried to move but she seemed to have been trapped right there. You came to a halt a few feet away from her, confused as to what just happened. Aellae was really not able to move. "What's wrong?" you seemed confused. Aellae turned to look up at Loki with all the world's animosity in her eyes. Loki, with his hands behind his back- that the drone recorded glowing- looked down at her with a smirk. "Not so fast," he whispered. Looking down at her feet, she noticed the familiar green and golden glow. With a scoff coming out of her lungs, Aellae gathered her shadows in her palms and directed it in your direction with great force. The shadows swirled around her fingers, found a target in you and rushed in your direction at a speed you were not able to comprehend soon enough. But the drone recording this fight could see them stop right before they came within two feet of you, freezing mid-air like icicles made of dazzling black liquid. "Not on my watch," a whisper stronger than the hot breeze in the desert came from behind you. All eyes watched as Wanda emerged from behind the sand dunes, floating over to come by your side. Her palms glowed with her ethereal magic but her poise made it seem like this took no effort at all. Your eyes widened on seeing Wanda right next to you. Inhaling all the alien air in your lungs, you opened your arms, right in time for Wanda to twist her fingers and raise her brow and smirk. "WANDAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!" you shrieked. And your shrieks were being directed by the Scarlet witch towards Aellae with no delay, making her lose her footing in no time. Lulu was helping you slide down his back right into Wanda's arms. No one could figure out when your shrieks had turned into wails muffled in Wanda's arms. "It's so good to see you," you bawled in her chest, making your witch laugh. "Aw! I missed you too! Though I have been watching you every day." Both of you were embracing each other in the highest hug possible while moving side to side in a slow down. And all this while, Aellae was throwing her attacks at you, which barely made through Wanda's shield. From where Loki watched this unfold, the futile efforts of the bad witch were just clad in some dark humour. "Everything about this makes me cringe," he groaned. "Stop it Aellae," he shouted in her direction, "you are just embarrassing yourself." Aellae wanted to go all dark, her eyes, her features, all covered in the shadows she carried, evidently preparing for a big bang. And just before she could release it, Green and golden chain made of pure magic were wringing her waist, pulling her away from the two women. They yanked her towards Loki, on the top of the dune where the God stood stoic as ever, his one hand behind his back while the other casually carried out what needed to be done. She was roaring in his face, wanting to burst open from those chains, but Loki was already fetching shackles from his pocket dimension to bind her in their magic. "The boys will take care of you," he announced without putting much effort in his words, seeming quite bored. "Man, I love the boys," another familiar voice came from his side. Javier turned his camera to record Scott sitting on the sand playing with the rocks while looking up and smiling at Loki. "They remind me of someone. Like a boy band, I think." Behind him stood Steve and Bucky, both shielding their eyes from the starlight with shades. Natasha was sitting next to Scott, surprisingly entertaining herself with Scott's pebbles game. "Why did we tag along, again?" Bucky asked his boyfriend. Steve puckered his lips, opening his mouth to say something. "Well, the cameras need the sexy while Wanda and Loki take care of things," Scott mentioned as he swimmingly put on his own shades for Javier's camera. Bucky and Steve seemed satisfied with that explanation before a good amount of blushing.
.
"Are you sure this is going to work?" Javier and his drones pointed themselves in your direction. "They better work." Javier seemed pretty serious. "Shuri will be firing the mechanism in exactly-" Natasha looked at the countdown on her watch- "two minutes and thirty-seven seconds. So, everyone, take positions." "Wait," you begged loudly out of the blue, turning towards someone outside the frame. "I'm sorry I have to leave you, my precious baby," you croaked. Your giant floof came forward to smell you before licking your face. He chirped out loud, rubbing his head with yours. "I love you too," you announced at the edge of breaking into tears, hugging him as gently as possible. Loki blinked a few times before looking away from you. Clearing his throat, he came to stand next to you, taking his sweet time to raise his hand and pet him right where he loved it. "Don't let that witch out," he commanded softly to his pile of husk, to which Lulu replied with a loud burp that carried the cries of Aellae from the oblivion inside him. That earned him more soft pats from the God. "Will you be okay alone?" you had to ask, even though you knew that would just bring up more emotions in your throat. "Of course, he will," Loki acknowledged, pointing you in the direction of the nearest dune. There on the top stood six floofs, both big and small just like Lulu. One of them, the biggest of them all, roared with a pulsating sound. Lulu replied with a roar of his own, giving you one last tug before walking towards his pack.
"So, your powers are back," Steve commented, his thumbs resting in his belt loops as he waited for the clock to take them back home. At the same time, Scott was asking you the most awaited question. "Hey, Y/N, what happened at Jotunheim? After you were taken hostage?" Just as your inhaled a lungful and furrowed your brows at the question, Loki was smirking at the captain, moving a step closer to you to wrap his arm around your waist. Call it a reflex or a reaction built on experience but as soon as his arm was wrapping itself around your waist, your arms were grabbing onto his shoulders with your life force within one-tenth of a second "Let's test it out," the God pondered with no drop of doubt on his face, before disappearing with you. An awkward silence loomed after the golden swoop, leaving the Cap a little bit tongue-tied. "You just had to ask," Bucky rolled his eyes but the camera was zooming in on this one mischievous smirk on Natasha's lips as she took her position in the centre and pointed to the block Javier was supposed to stand on. "I am still curious-" Scott raised his hand in the air as he took his position- "in case anyone is curious."
The Lounge The continuous smacking of the LED screen was heard out of the frame while a very flushed MJ sat on the sofa, never blinking for a minute straight. The camera turned to find Peter still smacking the LED and its router while his little bulging bicep was peeking out from his half-sleeved white t-shirt. "Anything yet?" The soda that had barely reached the eighteen-year old's lips spilt a little as she found herself back in reality. "Huh? Wha-oh! No. Nothing." The flushing embarrassment must have increased tenfold on seeing the camera focused on her for she tried to shift in her seat, trying to face away from the camera. Peter stopped the smacking abruptly to let out a groan. "Come on you dumb machine! Work! We need to find out where my friends are!!!!" The 'machine' started to vibrate; the intensity increasing by the second. "Oh my God, I'm so sorry I didn't mean to offend you," Peter was blurting out in one breath. "Peter! What did you do?!" MJ was pulling the boy away from the screen before an intense pressure of air blew them over to the sofa- Peter landing over MJ. In the very next second, you and Loki stood in the middle of the lounge, his arms still wrapped around you. Your eyes closed, your head pressed to his chest, hands clutching the fabric of his long coat as hard as possible, your existence just wanting to stay in this shell even when the people around you started to move. Peter was breathless at the sight. Pointing at you and Loki, no words coming out of his mouth, just that his eyes were getting moist by the second. "Y/N-" Loki's voice was smooth as his hand tried to move your undone hair from your face- "we're home." You made the effort to open your eyes and take a small step away from his chest, but the vertigo of space travel was still playing with your brain, making you lose your balance. Not fast enough for Loki to not catch you in his arms and bring you back to his chest. "Breathe," he ordered in his scruff yet gentle voice. And you obeyed. The camera was frozen on those pale hands holding you tightly to his chest, and that one tick of tension in the brows of the God that seemed to dissolve into a resting cold face as soon as it appeared on the surface. Once your breathing was steady, you tested your balance. "Good now?" You nodded and Loki let you go. The frame captured you slowly parting from him, your gaze stuck on his, relief on both faces, and Peter appearing in the middle with tears streaming down his face, his arms ready to take you both. "I'b soooo habby you're okayyyy," he bawled through his tears and hiccups. MJ pulled him away by his shirt. "Yes, yes, you're really happy now let them breathe first," the sweet girl ordered him in a monotonous tone. You broke into a smile at Peter's overflow of concern and Loki mirrored you all the same. A ruckus could be heard from the lab, specifically Tony asking for you. After two seconds of silence, he was bursting into the lounge breathless to find you standing there, in flesh and blood. Within the breath that you used to wave at him and say, "Hey Mr Sta-ow!" he was already hugging you with the intensity of a thousand suns. "Tony, you need to let her go before she chokes due to lack of air," Pepper pointed out as she stood next in line to hug you. "Are you okay? Does it hurt anywhere? The last feed we got was-" "Yes, Loki saved me," you assured your father, cutting him mid-sentence. "You shouldn't be expecting anything less from him by now. Right, dad?" That's it. That word did it for Tony. All the waterworks that he had been saving suddenly started to pour out while he took Loki's support as a shoulder to hide his outburst. The God softly patted the man on his back with gentle but quite awkward 'there, there's.
Two Hours Later "I'm sorry, I swear this is the last test." Bruce was adjusting his glasses on his sweaty nose, trying his best to stay composed under the stress those two dads standing behind him were giving him. Clint was even holding his resting bitch face in place. "It's okay, Mr Banner. Please take your time, as I told you the last five times." You were surprisingly calm. "Are you sure you don't feel anything weird?" Tony had to make sure.
Bruce: *sighs* Seven
"Yes," you were resisting the urge to scold him by biting your lips and closing your eyes as you lay on the table with all the scanners surrounding you, "I am fine. How about you go take a look at Javier and Loki?" "They got over with the tests half an hour ago," Clint mentioned, taking a sip of coffee from his takeaway cup. "So, there are no foreign sensations in your body?" Tony furrowed his brows as if they would have helped you answer his question. You shared a tired look with the camera.
Bruce: *groans* Eight.
"It wouldn't hurt you to trust me, Tony," Bruce finally blurted it out, picking up the syringe to draw a blood sample from you. "Oh, I trust you-" Tony nodded with assurance in Bruce's direction while Clint mimicked that nod- "it's the...other alien I don't trust." Clint shook his head. Your palms legit slapped the slab you were lying on, taking the men by a little surprise, as you got up to face them. "That alien is the reason I am here." The camera panned in on that nasty glare you were giving those two while Bruce stepped back with his needle, trying to look at anything but you. "He is also the reason you froze to death in Jotunheim." Tony was quite assertive with his voice. "Well, I am not dead, am I?" Your voice rose a tempo higher. Clint raised a brow and took small steps to join Bruce on the side. "And if you saw me in Jotunheim, I am pretty sure you damn well know that I am the one solely responsible for me dying in that frost prison because I know you know I did that on purpose!!" Tony was already matching the rage wavelength with you. "And that makes it all the more reason for you to stay away from that man." "I WAS DYING BECAUSE I WANTED TO COME HOME!!" Your outburst came with the waterworks. Your voice shook but that did not stop you from taking the floor and standing in front of your father. "AND I KNEW LOKI WAS THE ONLY CHOICE!!" "You had Carol," Tony was gritting his teeth. "She has a family to look after too, Mr Stark. And last I remember she was the one who trusted me to stay with Loki till she came back because she knew who was trustworthy. And why are we even having this discussion? That GOD literally fought his own kind for getting me and Javier home safe. What more do you want to take from him to finally see that he can be trusted? What are you afraid of? That he will trick you and take over the world? That he is planning some universal scale annihilation? Well, good for him. At least when he is not thinking of world domination he is busy saving your dumbass destructive DAUGHTER EVEN WHEN HE DOES NOT HAVE TO!!!!" The loud sobs did not stop. But Tony definitely did, watching his anger crumble as he embraced you in his arms and lightly patted your head to make you feel better. "I'm sorry," he finally confessed, "I almost felt like dying when I saw you freezing on the screen. I was angry at myself for not being able to save you." "Then why are you blaming him?" you asked in between your sobs, pointing in a general direction away from here. "Because he was close to you and I wasn't. I am so sorry, my baby. I just wanted to give you a normal life. I just wanted you to have normal friends, normal college life, normal stuff like boyfriends who I could threaten when they came to take you out for a date. I never wanted you to just disappear into space out of nowhere." The camera turned towards a very wide-eyed Clint just staring into oblivion.
Clint: Well, I thought the older one with daddy issues would handle it well. But *chuckles* she really is his daughter. *takes a sip of his coffee* *feels the taste on his tongue* *makes a bitter face with his tongue out* Ugh! Why is this thing been tasting so bad for these past few weeks?!
A Few Minutes Later Scott, Peter and Pepper being the most avid listeners of the night, showered Loki with questions about all they witnessed on the recordings. Both boys were wearing rabbit beanies and pink pyjamas to compliment Pepper's fuzzy blue ones. Â Loki- to the shock and awe of everyone who witnessed this- was unexpectedly patient, answering all their queries. "And they bought it, just like that," Pepper stated with a null expression with curious eyes. Loki shrugged, shifting his arm pillow to Pepper's side. "Their kind takes the female superiority pretty seriously. They practically pray to them. So, it wasn't that hard once Y/N told them she was my wife." Peter and Scott- with their head resting in their palms- let out a stretched 'wow' with dreamy eyes. "They surely are one of a kind." Pepper tilted her head, "Is there some sort of encyclopedia where I can learn about all these creatures? I have been craving new knowledge recently. And Tony keeps all the Discovery channel on child lock so that is not helping. At all." Scott waved a hand at Loki. "And what about the time at the bar? Those beings with long antlers. What are they called?" The camera swivelled to you standing at the entrance of the lounge smiling a glowing smile at the scene unfolding in front of you. You too were on your brown pyjamas, finally looking like a kid amongst all these super adult. Once the camera caught your attention, you nodded at it and walked towards the recording room. "Come on, let's get to it before I fall asleep for seventy-two hours."
You enter the room with a yawn and a stretch, sitting down on the chair and scratching your exposed legs in those fuzzy shorts. Once the signal is given, you look at the camera. You: *sigh* *smile lightly* Well, that was a wild ride. And even saying that is an understatement. All that stuff that we- The door opens and the camera shifts to record Tony apologising before turning to you. "Don't stay up late, okay. You need your sleep," he reminds you in a hush. You nodded and replied with a smile. A pause of three seconds and Tony walks towards you to pat your head and plant a soft kiss in your hair. "Goodnight." "Goodnight," you blow a kiss back at him. Tony walks out with the most precious smile on his face.
You: *inhales* so where were we? Yeah. *laughs* You have seen everything, right? *snickers* and this guy still said he wanted a normal life for me. *laughs some more* This is the normal, father dear. This is how it is! Normal college life? To be honest I am not that disappointed that I missed a couple of assignments. I mean you don't get to say 'I'm sorry I didn't turn in my homework because I was busy being stuck on an alien planet'. *pauses* *presses her lips together to put a stop on the smile* You: Oh! Peter has already used that line. Well, then that makes two of us. And get a boyfriend so he can threaten him? Pfft! What is this some ninety's rom-com high school drama? Someone needs to tell him his daughter hasn't dated in this lifetime. *shakes her head* *stares into oblivion* and with the kind of things, a hundred things, she looks for in one single man guy, she might date in this lifetime... or the next one. *makes a face at her own thoughts* You: *groans* I mean come on! I can't just start dating a guy. You saw how I was when everyone around me was a complete stranger. I barely talked! *looks at the person behind the camera* You: What do I look for in a ma-that's a long list sweety. *shakes head vigorously before giving up* *long sigh* *licks lips* *shrugs* Well, the first thing I want in someone I would consider to be eligible as someone dateable would a person who is my friend.
Recording flips to the small clips of you meeting Loki for the first time, bickering, fighting, laughing together, pranking each other, watching movies together, sharing secrets about the other avengers and reading books together in the library.
A person who *thinks for a moment* gets how important family is to me. And when I say family...well, you know what I mean.
Another clip edit shows the God helping Bucky train in the training room, teaching Natasha about new poisons, blocking all the foreign sounds from the lounge when Pepper was soothing her belly and watching Boys Over Flowers. One time he lifted all the heavy furniture while Tony stress-cleaned the entire place all the while the God read a book. Another time he kept replacing Clint's coffee with a substitute that was good for his heart and tasted better.
I would want to date someone who gives me attention? *tsks* In the sense that they know I am there. I don't know if that makes sense.
Flip to the clips showing Loki moving the side table out of your way- with his magic- when you were busy dancing with your headphones on; him cooling down your tea to bring to a drinkable temperature; him threatening Sam so he doesn't eat your period chocolates; his concerned eyes stuck on you when you were stressed out about your exams at two in the morning in the library before he got you something to drink and offered to go in your place instead; he and Peter playing darts with David's face pasted on the dartboard; him taking the fairy lights from you to place them near the roof where you could not reach, in your room.
Someone who is funny.
The flip is to all the clips where you are either snickering, giggling or cackling with laughter, choking on your drink after Loki said something sarcastic with a straight face.
Someone who respects my space and my decisions
The recording shows Loki smiling while looking at you lecturing the men in the house about mansplaining and how it was an inherent thing for some; the God helping you make sandwiches for the Avenger's donation drive to Stark orphanage; Loki being the first to ask 'want me to help you pack' when you announced to the family you were going to visit a haunted house with your college friends; Loki putting a repel spell on your door when you wanted to be alone; him just sitting in his room by the window reading while you took his entire bed to make zentangles, neither of you talking throughout the time together.
Someone who is not afraid of physical touch. I would really want that.
All the falls that Loki saved you from with his arms, chest and entire body, be it in the Avengers facility or out in space; all the hugs he gave you at your low points; all the pats on your back flash one by one on the screen.
Someone who is *shrugs* *smiles a weak smile* happy for my existence? *brows furrow though the smile is stuck on your face* Someone...who I can get comfortable with. I don't have to put up a facade for them.
Edit flashes of all the moments where Loki gravitates to come and sit next to you, be it in the lounge, the library, the lab, the training room, the spaceship, alien planets. Another edit is of all the moments when you gravitate towards Loki, sometimes a mess in your nightclothes, hair unkempt, burping out loud, sometimes farting without any restrictions, other times groaning and letting your head rest on his shoulder. Other times just plane crying ugly in front of him.
*blinks* *furrows brows further* Someone...who I feel safe with?
This time the shift is to the clips where you are drunk and coming home from the club and Loki is supporting your frame to walk you to your room; another clip shows you watching a horror movie in the lounge late at night and you are burrowing your face behind his shoulder while he sits there with discomfort on his face for whatever movie both of you are watching; there is one where you are not feeling evidently anxious in the crowd of aliens and the camera is zooming in on you fingers lightly holding on to the edge of Loki's coat while you both walk through the market; another one is of you smiling as you look at Loki gush over the simulators in the modified spaceship; then there is one where you are smiling once again despite being surround by lethal frost giants and the reason of you smile being the God who is standing beside you and at the same time standing a step ahead of you to act as a shield for anyone who dares do anything in your direction.Â
You are evidently surrounded by clouds of confusion and doubt hiding an impending realisation somewhere inside them. Your lips are parted but no sound comes out. Just when you feel like you have it, confusion grows darker on your features. The door clicks open and Loki's face pops in to find you in the room. The surprise on your face does not go unnoticed by either him or the camera. "You do realise you teleported here in terms of light-years," Loki comments. "Huh?" is all you can manage. "Go get some sleep before Clint comes to kill me in my sleep," he orders before turning towards the camera and finally walking out. A good few seconds pass in deafening silence. Your eyes are still stuck on the door. A few blinks later your eyes go wider. Even the camera knows what has happened for it is panning on the unadulterated shock on your face as your lips finally move to express this newfound theory. "...oh fuck."
#Loki#Loki x reader#loki (marvel)#loki x female reader#loki fluff#loki smut#loki series#loki odinson#marvel fanfiction#loki fanfic#loki fic#marvel fluff#marvel smut#mcu fic#mcu fanfiction#mcu fluff#mcu smut#mcu loki#fanfiction#fluff#smut#loki imagine#loki friggason#It's The Avengers#maladaptive-ninja-returns#the office#the office au
101 notes
¡
View notes
Video
tumblr
Join Zenless Zone Zero with Tsukishiro Yanagi, the deputy leader of Hollow Special Operations Section 6! Beneath her ordinary office lady exterior lies a meticulous, emotionally intelligent big sister to the team.
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
starting over, with you : s.r
after everything you went through with spencer, life decided to give you another shot. and this time, neither of you took the opportunity for granted. (3.5K)
weâre finally here, the epilogue to this little series. thank you for reading and supporting it. i hope you like the ending as much as i enjoyed writing it.Â
knowing you / forgetting you / remembering you / with or without you / starting over, with youÂ
âShe truly is just wonderful,â Maggie happily sighs as she rests her head in her hands, staring out dreamingly to the front door whilst you clean the spout of the steamer. âwhat did I do to find someone so just,â Maggie trails off and you quickly notice from the corner of your eye her standing up straighter.
Following her line of vision, you clear your throat as the woman in question walks in. Her blonde hair flows behind her shoulders as she slips her jacket off, resting it over her tote bag.
âHey, sunshine.â She beams to Maggie who suddenly has lost the ability to speak. âHey, Y/n.â She waves over to you as Maggie chuckles under her breath nervously.
Moving to stand beside Maggie, you nudge her playfully. âUse your words Mags,â You mutter.
âYeah, I know that,â Maggie retorts as she focuses on the woman sheâs been seeing, Delilah, for the past few weeks. âwhat can I get for you, D?â
Raising your eyebrows, you just catch the smirk on Maggieâs lips before you busy yourself once again, not wanting to get involved.
Slipping aside from the counter you pick up two plates and the muffin you kept from this morning. âSo, this is the girl then?â Sitting down opposite him, you canât help but smile at the excitement in his gaze as he focuses on you.
âThatâs Delilah,â You tell him, passing him a plate as you split the muffin in half. âyou were in such a rush this morning I thought Iâd keep this as a treat when you finished.â
Smiling brightly at the muffin in front of him, he shifts for a moment before taking a bite. âNothing beats your blueberry muffins. Did you know that blueberries are filled with antioxidants and phytoflavinoids. Theyâre a top choice for doctors and nutritionists as they also contain high levels of potassium and vitamin c.â
Chuckling under your breath, you poke your half of the muffin with your knife. âI donât think it counts as much once theyâve been baked though, Spence.â You state, glancing up as Spencer chews another piece of muffin, his eyes not leaving yours.
âTrue, but youâre a benefit of these muffins too.â Spencer mutters, tearing his eyes from you as your lips part, humour filling the space around you.
âDid you just try and use a line on me?â You remark as Spencer shakes his head profusely. âBecause if so, it was shocking.â
Spencer shyly smiles up at you as a small laugh leaves his lips. âWell, something worked clearly.â He reaches out, taking your hand in his just as Maggie rushes over to you.
âSorry to interrupt lovebirds, but weâre out of pumpkin spice syrup.â Maggie sighs heavily, focusing on you with endless apologies in written across her expression.
Taking your hand from Spencerâs, you rise to your feet. âIf youâre gone before I get back, Iâll meet you at mine?â You ask as you rest your hand on Spencerâs shoulder.
âIâll wait, Y/n.â Spencer tells you as he turns his head, kissing your hand gently before you follow behind Maggie. âDonât you worry.â
*
You could already see kids rushing around in various costumes as parents ran frantically behind them. Giggles of excitement and evident sugar rushes fill the air as brown and orange leaves coat the ground.
Leaning behind the counter the all-consuming scents of cinnamon, hazelnut and pumpkin spice filled your nostrils, acquainted by the occasional breeze of fresh air whenever a customer entered or departed.
Halloween always came around too quickly as you busied yourself with seasonal treats and limited edition beverages that brought new customers in every year. Yet, this year it was different. Usually, youâd spend the holiday working through the evening and spend time with Gary or your friends. It was always a quieter holiday compared to others, but this year things werenât going to be the same.
âCome on, you have to tell me what your costume is.â Maggie practically begs you as you shake your head once again.
âItâs a secret, Mags.â You remind her for the twelfth time this week. âBesides, Spencer picked it out.â
A loud groan escapes Maggie's lips as you glance over your shoulder as she crosses her arms. âThat means itâs going to be all nerdy and not slutty.â She rolls her eyes, watching as you nod along, knowing itâs true.
âThereâs some slutty element to it.â You shrug a shoulder, trying to convince yourself moreso than Maggie. âI personally love it,â You comment under your breath before returning to work in the hope of distracting your mind a bit longer.
âAre you nervous at all?â Gary emerges from the far side of the cafe, his left arm still trembling as he grips onto a tray tightly.
Looking between them both, you roll your eyes. âYou two trying to push my buttons tonight?â You feign anger as Gary shakes his head whilst Maggie nods. âOf course Iâm nervous, Iâm shitting myself!â A laugh escapes your lips involuntarily as you lean against the counter with your back turned to the entrance. âThis is my chance to make a good impression on the people who pretty much watched me for months whilst Spencer was,â You trail off, itâs still something you both struggle to openly discuss.
Maggieâs eyes dart over to the open doorway, Spencer standing proudly as he removes his purple scarf, his wild curls fluffing up outwards. âY/n,â Maggie tries to interrupt, but you carry on regardless.
âItâs just, I really care about him, I, I think I might be in love with him.â You finish as a light sound follows as a smile graces your lips.
Biting his lower lip, Spencer steps forward whilst you remain oblivious to his presence. âI always thought Iâd be the first to say it,â Spencer canât help himself as you whip your head around like a deer caught in headlights. âshall we Miss Y/L/N?â
Stuttering silently as you focus on his hazel eyes, you feel a gentle nudge from Maggie as you mumble in agreement.
âWow, this isnât at all awkward.â Maggie jokes, causing Gary to give her a fatherly look as you move out from the counter, removing your apron and throw it back in Maggieâs general direction.
âYes,â The word barely leaves your lips as you walk closer toward him, taking his hand as he guides you towards the exit.
Quickly you glance over your shoulder, receiving thumbs up from both Maggie and Gary before you step out into the Autumnal breeze, wishing you had brought another layer with you.
âDo you wanna talk about it?â Spencer asks as he struggles to hide his smile, but he can sense your worries as you focus on the browning leaves as you shuffle down the street.
âI didnât intend on you hearing that,â You admit shyly as Spencerâs grip on your hand loosens. âI mean, sorry, that sounds dreadful.â You force a laugh, looking up as Spencer keeps his eyes fixated on the street ahead, knowing there are two hundred more steps to take until you reach your car around the corner beside the lamp post with the missing cat poster thatâs faded entirely.
âItâs okay.â Spencer mutters, but it doesnât take a profiler to know he doesnât mean it.
Pausing, you take a hold of his arm, causing Spencer to turn around as his long legs guide him back to face you.
âItâs not okay, Spencer.â You huff as you sigh into your hands, oblivious to the loving way Spencer is looking at you. Despite having barely made it back in time for Halloween and sleeping on the jet, Spencer couldnât have been happier to walk in at that precise moment.
Taking your hands from your face, Spencer brushes his fingers across your cheek. âIt is, Y/n.â He hushes you, his hand now cupping your cheek. âBecause I think, no, I know that I am in love with you too.â
âWait, you do?â Your immediate reaction is to deny it, but as Spencer dips his head closer towards yours and his lips brush against your skin, you listen to him mutter a simple yes before kissing you affectionately.
Leaning into his embrace, you deepen the kiss, only breaking as the sound of children giggling increases from down the street.
âEw, theyâre kissing!â One child calls out and you shyly bury your face into Spencerâs chest, hiding behind his scarf as you feel the vibrations of his laughter.
His hand rises to rest on your back. âTheyâre gone, Y/n.â Spencer mutters to you as you step backwards, trying to suppress the heat rising through your body as you carry on walking to your car as if nothing had happened.
*
âOh my god,â Penelope squeals as she opens her front door, clad in pumpkin dress with her mouth ajar as you stand besides Spencer who is unable to stop his smile from growing. âyou look amazing!â
Looking up at Spencer you canât help but laugh as butterflies flutter around in your stomach, even after all this time he still can muster this effect on you.
You have to admit, despite your initial uncertainties about the costumes Spencer suggested they have turned out better than you envisioned.
âAnd Y/n, you look well,â Penelope stumbles over her words as she brings you into a tight hug. âand I, I want to apologise about well,â She looks up to Spencer and back to you.
âItâs all good, Penelope.â You tell her as she reaches for your hand, her eyes softening. âI should thank you really, I mean, without you I donât think weâd be here.â You admit as Spencer wraps his arm around your waist, and itâs enough for Penelope to lose her mind as she sighs happily.
âCome on in lovebirds, god.â She huffs as you both walk in and pause as several pairs of eyes greet you.
âI have to say, itâs hard to find profilers intimidating when theyâre all dressed up for a Halloween party.â You admit, and Spencer chuckles, nodding along as he pushes his goggles further up from his forehead.
The first to step forward is a blonde woman wearing a Super Woman costume. âHi, Iâm-â
âJJ?â You ask as she nods, glancing up to Spencer as your smile brightens. âIâve heard so much about you! Well, Iâve heard a lot about everyone, but youâre Henryâs Mom!â You happily tell JJ who warms to you instantly, having only ever seen footage of you previously down in the dumps and unsure of everything.
Instantly, you are swept away by the women of the BAU, leaving Spencer watching in awe as Luke pats his shoulder. âYou really got her to agree to this?â Luke motions to Spencerâs outfit.
âIt was the first movie we watched together,â Spencer states. âand she makes a cute Marty.â Spencer half-smiles as he lip-reads your conversation with Emily and JJ.
âHe really got you to dress as Marty Mcfly?â Emily chuckles into her drink as you nod along, taking a sip of the concoction Penelope created before everyone arrived.
âIâm not sure if I like it or if itâs the number of chemicals Iâve inhaled making Spencerâs hair white with dry shampoo.â You joke, and the sound of laughter spreads through the group as you glance over your shoulder, watching as Spencer is sat with Rossi and Luke, flashing you a reassuring smile.
âGives you an idea on how heâll look in the future.â Penelope nudges you, and JJ rolls her eyes.
âA mad scientist sounds about right.â You nod in agreement. âSo, whatâs it like, on the field? Spencer only tells me so much, but Iâd love to hear more from you guys.â
Rossi interrupts your conversation shortly after Emily explained the latest mission and how she managed to get the cut across her forehead which conveniently was covered by her fringe.
âMay I?â Rossi asks as he holds out a glass of wine to you, which you gladly accept.
Walking with Rossi, you follow him into the kitchen as you lean against the counter, feeling somewhat at home here as the music plays faintly in Penelopeâs living room.
âYou know, when Spencer was inside I heard your name mentioned countless times.â Rossi begins.
âSorry âbout that.â You force yourself to joke, and Rossi senses the change in your stance as you hide your left hand in the pocket of your bodywarmer, picking at the tissue buried inside.
Rossi shakes his head. âNo need to apologise. Itâs never an easy thing to talk about, but we both know Reid well enough to know he can talk for days about anything and everything, but often miss the most important thing.â
You nod along with Rossi as you take a sip of your drink as a temporary distraction.
âDo you talk about it? What happened when Spencer was inside?â Rossi delves deeper, knowing the answer before you shake your head. âSomething changed in him, but what didnât change was his determination paired with his intelligence and though he can be an ass about it, he often is right about things.â Rossi chuckles to himself. âI listened to everyone talking about this girl in a cafe for months before Spencer went away, waiting for him to make a move.â
Listening intently, these were details no one had ever shared. This was the perspective you were missing in your story.
âPenelope offered countless times to march in and talk to you, but an old friend, Morgan, refused to let that happen.â Rossi sighs, remembering it like it were yesterday. âAnd he told us on the flight back to Quantico that he was going to see if you were open that evening and ask you on a date.â Rossi trails off, not needing to fill you in on the rest of the story.
âAnd he did.â You finish. âWhat was it like, knowing he was in there all that time?â
Your eyes follow Rossiâs as he looks out into the living room where Spencer is lost in conversation with JJ. âDifficult, knowing he was in there for something he wouldnât have ever done. We all worked tirelessly, trying to find a way to get him out.â Rossi explains as he places his glass down on the counter, finding a spot amongst Penelopeâs various trinkets. âDo you wish you knew? If you could go back?â
âThatâs the million-dollar question.â You huff as you finish the last of your wine. âI donât think I would, no.â You reason, thinking back on the heartache you went through, the unknown reason Spencer never called you. âIt hurt, and I think everyone here knows that firsthand, but I donât think I wouldâve forgiven him if I knew without the full story that was to follow.â
A smile forms on Rossiâs face as he steps forward and kisses both your cheeks. âI can see why heâs so fond of you.â He pats your arm, leaving you alone with your thoughts for a moment before you step out, resuming the evening with everyone.
*
Hearty laughter echoes throughout the apartment as the hours roll on. Children have long gone home and have dealt with their sugar crashes as the adults roam the streets in search of a very different kind of candy.
Leaning against Penelopeâs balcony, you welcome the fresh air as you run your fingers through your hair, thankful for the warmth the costume provides unlike the girls below.
The sound of the door opening and closing catches your attention as Spencer stands beside you, his arms resting on the railing as he looks out at the city below and the drunken chatter climbing up the walls of buildings.
âDid you know Halloween is one of the more dangerous holidays?â Spencer asks, and you raise a brow to him as his smile widens before he carries on. âBetween 2009 and 2013 the National Highway Traffic Safety Administration reported 40% of deaths were caused by drivers who were intoxicated from 7 pm to around 1 am.â
âCheerful, Spence.â You mutter as a chill spreads through you once more.
âHere,â Spencer speaks up, wrapping his arm around you as he kisses the top of your head as you watch girls stumble over their heels as they yell for one another. âIâm glad you came tonight.â
Glancing up to Spencer, you push his goggles further up onto his partially white hair. âOh yeah?â You tease, something you canât help but do as Spencer nods.
Spencer watches as you rest your head against his shoulder, your thoughts clearly elsewhere as you hum contently.
âPenny for your thoughts?â Interrupting your daydreams, you straighten up.
âWhen did you know that you loved me?â You ask the question thatâs been circling in your thoughts all evening.
Pausing for a moment, Spencer turns to face you, his eyes darting over to the balcony doors as everyone remains occupied.
âTruthfully, Y/n,â Spencer starts as he exhales shakily, something you werenât anticipating. âthe night you came over and wanted to give us a go.â
Your eyes widen in surprise, that night was filled with mixed emotions.
* that night *
You werenât sure how your feet had guided you to his front door, but here you were.
Crumbling the piece of paper back into your pocket, you force back any worries as you knock on his front door and step back, preparing yourself to turn back and run if necessary.
Yet, the door swung open, revealing Spencer in comfortable attire as he tiredly rubs his eyes before focusing on the figure before him.
âY/n?â He mutters, shocked to see you after how you dismissed him days prior. âWhatâre you doing here? I mean, how did you get my,â
âPenelope.â You tell him, cutting him off as he nods, who else could it have been?
Silence settles over you both as neither of you are sure what to say. On your drive over, you had a vague plan in place, an idea of what you want to say. Yet, standing in front of Spencer up close, the stubble lining his jaw and above his lip, you were lost for words all over again.
âWould you like to come in?â Spencer steps aside from his front door, revealing his slightly messy apartment as books are scattered across the floor.
âOkay.â You force confidence to strive through your voice as you step inside, your eyes wandering over his vast library as the front door closes behind you. âWhat I said the other night,â
âWas perfectly valid.â Spencer comments, holding his hands up before resting them in his pockets.
You suppress your sigh as you focus on anything but him and your eyes lock on a beaten copy of a book in front of your feet, âThe Narrative of John Smith.â Â
âI heard you, but I wasnât truly listening. I mean, it was a lot to take on board.â A short laugh leaves your lips as Spencer nods. âIf youâll let me, Iâd like to hear about it, all of it.â
Lifting your head up, you see Spencer focusing on you with a perplexed look crossing his gaze. âBut, why? You made it clear that night that you didnât want to see me again.â Spencer reasons, fighting against his heart as it yells for him to shut up.
âI donât know.â You admit, lifting your arms up as you sigh. âI just, for peace of mind, please? I waited three months to hear from you, and now I have I, I donât want to just let it go.â
Stepping closer, Spencer hesitantly reaches out for your hand and squeezes it lightly. âOkay.â He whispers before guiding you to his sofa. âWell, I guess Iâll start after you drove off.â
*
Looking in awe at your boyfriend, you canât help but notice how he retreats into himself after his statement.
âI just knew if you were willing to give me a chance after all of that, after listening to my story I wasnât just interested in you, Y/n. I knew I loved you.â Spencer tells you as you nudge closer into his embrace, rising on your tiptoes.
âWant to know a secret, Spence?â You whisper into his lips. âI knew I loved you the moment you opened the door.â You chuckle, closing the distance between your lips as you kiss him, only to be interrupted as the doors slide open.
âLove birds, come on weâre about to play say it or shot it!â Penelope calls out as Spencerâs cheeks burn up and his goggles fall down onto his face.
Chuckling to yourself you force his goggles back up. âShall we?â You ask, stepping forward as Spencer nods, taking your hand and following you back inside to join everyone else.
We must develop and maintain the capacity to forgive. He who is devoid of the power to forgive is devoid of the power to love. There is some good in the worst of us and some evil in the best of us. When we discover this, we are less prone to hate our enemies. - Martin Luther King Jr.Â
The end.Â
TAGLIST (for this mini series) :Â
@koc-helpâ @bellomi-clarkeâ @castbyfoxâ @http-cherriesâ @easygoingtheatreâ @tomorrowmeansoportunitiesâ @rainsong01â @rexorangecounyâ @radtwinkie @eldahae @l0ve-0f-my-lifeâ
#oh my god#the ending had me internally crying#ive become so attached to this pair#spencer reid#spencer reid imagine#spencer reid imagines#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid oneshot#spencer reid series#spencer reid fic#spencer reid fluff#spencer reid angst#spencer reid au#spencer reid writing#criminal minds#criminal minds imagine#criminal minds imagines#criminal minds fluff#criminal minds angst#criminal minds oneshot#criminal minds x reader#criminal minds writing#criminal minds fic
223 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Love, Theoretically | Sebastian Stan x reader (Chapter 4)
(Chapter 1) (Chapter 2) (Chapter 3)
series summary: having lost your husband, sister, and best friend all to the same extramarital affair, you ran away to a secluded villa in the Hungarian countryside to write and get a little time away from the life youâd left behind. Â you were only looking for peace and perhaps some inspiration for your novel, but instead you found an unlikely connection with the immigrant repairmanâ even though the two of you donât speak the same language.
word count: 2.5k
warnings: some awkwardness, and almost-nudity, and a sex scene but not the kind youâre expecting (lol) just fluff yâall!
moodboard and inspiration credit to @evnscvllâ
Mrs. Alberti asking you for the rent made you realize a month had passed. You couldnât tell if it had gone by quickly or slowly; a little of both, perhaps.
You pulled the finished page from your typewriter and placed it in the stack. You were finally done with the first chapter; pretty good for a month of time to work, incredible for how distracted youâd been. Still, as you flipped through the pages youâd worked on, you appreciated that this was simply the very beginning of a very early draft. You realized you should probably write the ending next, as that was usually how you handled a mystery like this, but you were compelled to try a different method this time and see if you could get the first draft done chronologically. You got the sense that this story wasnât going to end the way youâd thought it would when youâd started it...
Your evening jog took a new path this time, one which happened to run right past the smaller cottage that Mrs. Alberti inhabited. You noticed her windows were openâ as they should be on a day as nice as thisâ and for a second you glanced and saw someone insideâŚ
Wait, is that⌠Arnold Schwarzenegger?
With a chuckle, you realized that you were seeing the TV. As you ran further ahead, the angle changed to show it was Sebastian sitting on the end of her bed and watching it. Sheâd mentioned that she was going out for groceries today⌠was he just hanging out in there to get some TV time, or was he taking a break from something heâd been doing for her?
This pressing question needed answers ASAP. The only solution now was to go inside and talk to him, of course.
His eyes stayed glued on the screen even as you stepped into the house and pushed open the creaky old door to the bedroom. Seeing the TV again, you realized that this wasnât just any old Arnold Schwarzenegger movieâ it was the best Arnold Schwarzenegger movie.
âAre you watching Terminator?â you asked with incredulous joy, and he finally turned around.
âDa!â he beamed. âTerminatorul,â he explained, pointing to the television. âMa voi intoarce,â he mimicked in a deep voice.
âIâll be back!â you translated as you realized he was quoting the most iconic line, sitting down next to him on the foot of the bed and watching the movie as well.
It was dubbed in Romanianâ technically you couldnât tell that it was Romanian just by hearing it, but you could tell based on how entranced Sebastian was by it; he mustâve understood what was going on. The best part was that you understood it too, based mainly on context clues and your vague memory of the movie. Being able to share something with him was unexpectedly gratifying.   Â
He was over halfway in, and you were trying to figure out what was going on now; this scene was all a conversation, so it was all lost on you. Sarah Connor and whatâs-his-face talking about something, presumably about how her son was the future leader of the resistance against the machines. You realized that this was a sort of strange movie. And why was the guy shirtless for seemingly no reason? No wonder Sebastian likes this movie, this guy must be his role model, you thought as you chuckled to yourself.
Okay, they werenât talking anymore⌠they were kissing. Thatâs fineâ good for them right? Itâs not weird to watch this right next to Sebastian⌠although it is weird that theyâre still kissing...
Oh god. This movie has a sex scene? Why didnât you remember this part?
You cleared your throat and avoided looking at him. But that just meant you were staring down the screen, and didnât that make it seem like you were really into Linda Hamilton getting sensually railed? So you glanced to him to break the tension and nope, that definitely made it worse as you both suddenly made eye contact and then instantly looked away. Your heart was racing for no particularly good reason, and your palms were all sweatyâ just in time for his hand to brush against yours. You didnât want to jerk away for fear of seeming flighty. Nothing wrong with the side of his hand touching yours, right?
Well, a lot of things were wrong with it, specifically the way that it was making your breaths short and the hairs on the back of your neck stand up, but you didnât want him to know any of that so you stayed still.
It seemed to go on forever, and it wouldâve been laughably cheesy if you were with anyone else. Normally, you had no trouble at all laughing with Sebastian, but this was different. Â
âAceastÄ parte este... interesantÄâŚâ Sebastian mumbled. Â
âI didnât realize it was going to go on this long,â you replied, scratching the back of your neck. âItâs probably good to break the silenâ oh shit, thatâs a boob!â you gasped. âThey can show this on TV?!â
Sebastian laughed a bit, apparently noticing how your change in tone conveniently coincided with the nip-slip. Â
Just a few more minutes of excruciating awkwardness and it was over; you both let out a not-so-subtle sigh of relief when it ended.
âI thought it would never end,â you chuckled nervously.
âNu fi gelos, ea nu este nimic ĂŽn comparaČie cu tine,â he replied, still looking at you even though you were looking anywhere but back at him. You werenât sure youâd ever be able to look him in the eye again after thatâ not that it had ever been easy for you. But now that he was staring at you it felt even weirder to not look back. So you did, just for a second, only to be startled by the sound of the bedroom door opening.
You jumped up from the bed, and Sebastian turned as well.
âOh!â Mrs. Alberti gasped. âI didnât expect to see⌠both of you in here.â
âČi-am rÄsturnat salteaua Či Či-am schimbat aČternutul,â Sebastian offered as he jumped up, motioning to the bed quickly. What could he possibly mean by that?
âWe were just watching some TV,â you explained.
âUh huh,â Mrs. Alberti smiled. âWell, Sebastian, thatâll be all, thank you,â she dismissed him with a smile and a little bow. Â
âMulČumesc. BunÄ seara,â Sebastian bowed in return, nodding at you before scurrying out of the room. You started to leave as well, but Mrs. Alberti stopped you with a hand on your shoulder.
âSweetheart, were you two really just watching TV?â she asked quietly, eyebrow raised in question.
âUm, yeahâŚâ you replied, confused.
âThen why did you both jump up like I was interrupting something important? Seriously, I was concerned you were in the middle of ruining the sheets heâd just put on for me.â
You choked but broke into an awkward grin. âUh, Iâm not sure. I guess you just startled us.â
âYes, well, itâs my room, so you maybe shouldnât be so surprised when I show up there next time. You two have the whole house to yourselves, not sure why you had to come all the way over hereââ
âMrs. Alberti, really, itâs not like that,â you assured.
She squinted as she leaned in closer, examining your face. With her incredibly short stature, she had to pull you down towards her to get a better look. âHmph,â she frowned suddenly, âI donât think youâre lying. Honestly? I sort of wish you were.â
âWhâ why?â you stammered.
âI donât know,â she shrugged, âI suppose I thought you two would make a handsome couple.â
âYeah, well, heâd be doing most of the heavy lifting in that department,â you chuckled.
âYou speak poorly of yourself too often,â she frowned again, slapping you on the shoulder. âYouâre perfectly deserving of someone like Sebastian.â
âWell, thatâs sort of irrelevant, isnât it? We donât even speak the same language,â you reminded her firmly.
âDid you and your ex-husband speak the same language?âÂ
You stopped, straightening up and looking back at her with wide eyes.
âIâm old,â she explained with a glimmer in her eye, âbut Iâm not stupid. And Iâm sorry that youâre going through that.â
âUm, thank you,â you mumbled, still shell shocked from her deduction and from hearing someone refer to your husband as your ex-husband for the first time. You figured you should get into that habit soon, but it was difficult to imagine. Even as much as youâd loved being here so far, part of you imagined that it was just a vacation, and soon youâd go home and go back to the life youâd had. Of course you would go back home someday, it wasnât like you were moving to the Hungarian countryside, but the home youâd be going back to was going to be entirely unrecognizable to you. âAnd, to answer your question,â you continued, âof course my huâ ex-husband spoke EnglishâŚâ
Mrs. Alberti laughed, but in a sad way. It was the saddest youâd seen her since youâd arrived, even more than when sheâd told you about Mr. Albertiâs passing. âSweetheart,â she sighed, âobviously you both spoke English. But I donât think you spoke the same language at all.â
You furrowed your brows as you pondered that. Youâd known what she meant the first time she said it, but you hadnât allowed yourself to accept it. Mostly because it made you immediately realize that she was right about your marriage. If only sheâd thought to tell you before it had ended the way it did.
âGoodnight,â she smiled, stepping past you as you left her room, and her house, and stepped into the night.
You usually worked in your room, but it was feeling a little extra musty this morning so you decided to haul your typewriter to the lakeside and work in the sunshine and fresh air. You couldâve asked Sebastian to lift it for you, but frankly, you'd been hoping to avoid Sebastian as he had been the biggest barrier to your writing progress so far. And yet, with your luck, of course he would appearâ and not to garden or hammer or do anything like that, but simply to bring you coffee.
"Cafea," he smiled as he offered you the mug.
You accepted it with a smile of your own, although you wondered if he could tell you were nervous. "Thank youââ
You were cut off by him lifting your empty mug from this morning, which had been holding down all of your completed pages. The wind inconveniently picked up at that moment, and instantly the pages were swept into the air and right towards the lake.
"Shit!" you yelped as you lept up, pushing him aside to run to the pier. Still, you couldn't even get close to catching any of them, and watched helplessly as they fell into the water.
You felt yourself be shoved away and didn't realize until he was in the water that it was Sebastian, diving past you to swim after your papers.
"No, don'tâ it's not worth it!â you called out, but he ignored you, paddling ahead with all the determination and speed of a professional swimmerâ maybe he was one before he did this, you wouldnât know. You chewed your nails and felt horrifically guilty for all the work he was doing, and with a burst of foreign courage, you found yourself shirking your cardigan and shirt to join him. Maybe he didnât mind getting his clothes wet with dirty lake water, but you did. Â
As you shimmied your skirt down, he looked back at you and his eyes went a little wide. When you woke up this morning, you had no intentions of stripping in front of Sebastian, let alone near-skinny dipping with him, but then again, you hadnât planned on half your novel blowing away either. Â
You tossed your clothes aside and took one last stabilizing breath before diving in.
âFuck, itâs cold!â you screeched once your head was back above the surface, and you heard him laughing. You werenât particularly in a laughing mood as you tried to grab the soaked papers around you.
âArÄČi ca o pisicÄ care a cÄzut ĂŽn cadÄ,â he chuckled as he swam closer again, holding a ball of wet parchment in his hand and grabbing a few more on the way.
After fishing a few final pages out of the reeds, the two of you awkwardly walked up to the shore. Now that you were in your underwear with the wind blowing on you, you were jealous of his wet clothes which, while doing almost nothing, did at least shield him from the elements.
You dashed into the cottage side-by-side, like kids racing down the streetâ though really it was just a matter of self preservation. When you did make it inside, you started to lay the papers flat on the table to at least start the drying process; you hadnât even realized heâd left the room until he came back and wrapped a fluffy towel around you, giving you one of those gentle smiles that made your heart just melt.
âThank you,â you mumbled, noticing the way his hands rested on your shoulders longer than they needed to. Even through the terrycloth his hands felt strong, and warm, and his touch made you shiver in a way totally irrelevant to the cold.
âCu plÄcere,â he replied.
âItâs a shame you canât understand me,â you sighed. Only as you said it aloud did you realize that he did understand you; sure, he didnât understand the words you were speaking, but, in a way no one else had before, he understood you. Somehow.
âNu vorbesc engleza, dar ĂŽnČeleg limba iubirii,â he spoke softly, nearly a whisper. âČi cred cÄ ĂŽnČelegeČi Či voi asta.â
Even with no idea what he was saying, the way that he was looking at you said even more. You wanted to kiss him more than you'd wanted anything in a long time, but even in that wretchedly perfect moment you knew it wasn't worth the trouble. First of all, you couldn't be sure that he felt anywhere near the same way about you. Secondly, even if he did, this was exactly the wrong timeâ and place, now that you thought about itâ to be starting something. Thirdly, he probably didn't want to start something at all! He was just a nice young man who did exceptionally stupid things in order to make you happy. That's normal handyman stuff, right?
'Odd jobs,' that's what Mrs. Alberti had said he did for her, and for you by extension as a guest in her place.
"Cafea?" Sebastian offered you, stepping back towards the kitchen.
"Yes, thank you," you nodded quickly, smiling at him. He smiled back and carded his fingers through his damp hair before disappearing into the kitchen to start a fresh pot.
Odd jobs indeed.
#sebastian stan x reader#sebastian stan fluff#sebastian stan au#sebastian stan x y/n#sebastian stan fanfic
446 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Observer, not Profiler PT.2
Pairing: Spencer Reid x Fem!reader
Summary: Youâre similar to a profiler, but you can tell almost anything about a person just from a single glance. What they had for dinner, if they took a bath or shower, their name, favorite color, if they lie, even if theyâre good in bed. Youâve been running from the government ever since you got caught hacking into their systems and since then you have been diagnosed with Extreme anxiety, anxious tics, and paranoia. But now the BAU need youâre help in Identifying killers.
Warnings: mentions of murder, mentions of child porn(for the case, doesnât go into detail), mentions of corpses, probably a few curse words.
You watch as everyone separates, and you follow The three agents to a room with a round table and a board of pictures with dead women.
âwhat can you tell us about this man?â
Agent Aaron sets a file down on the table as Spencer gestures for you to sit down.
You open the file, looking at pictures of a man with short hair and a muscly build.
âHis name is Maxwell, Heâs thirty four. In this picture he had just finished... killing a woman. He probably had to force her away from a crowd because his social skills are lacking, he treats women like toys and men like competition. Heâs a severe liar. He wonât just lie when itâs essential heâll lie about anything for no reason. Heâs killed before, but this time was for fun. He was bored.â
Agent Prentiss stares at you with her jaw on the floor, and your gaze drops to the floor.
âOkay thatâs awesome. How do you do that?â
You shrug shyly before meeting her eyes.
âIâve been able to do it ever since I was a little girl. Iâm not sure why though. Donât think I really want to know either...â
âHe killed for fun?â
You nod at Aaronâs question, looking back down to avoid his steel cold stare.
âOkay, that got us much further than we could have gotten by ourselves, thank you Y/n.â
The scary agent says, returning to the victim board and analyzing everything.
-
-
-
-
Itâs been hours. Youâve sat in this room for hours and they have nothing else.Â
To say youâre tired was an extreme understatement. Youâve gone three days without sleep and another three days without eating. Youâre body is screaming at you to go to sleep, to just pass out right then and there, but you know you canât.
âY/n, are you alright?â
You nod, staring at the pictures of the dead, mutilated women. You didnât understand how someone could do this.
âI donât understand how you guys do this job... Staring at dead bodies all the time... You guys gotta have some sort of super power to be able to stomach this...â
Emily stifles a laugh before setting a hand on your shoulder, squeezing it gently before patting it twice.
âYou get over it eventually, but it always haunts you.â
You let out a quiet yawn before closing your eyes and turning away from the board, the dead body sticking on your eyelids.
âHey, Iâm going out to get food, what do you all want?â
JJ says, standing in the doorway as Spencer, Aaron and Emily request their food.
âWhat do you want Y/n?â
You look up shocked, not expecting the offer of food.
âUmm... Iâll uh... Anything is fine I guess... Thank you.â
She smiles and nods before walking out. You sit down on a chair, your feet screaming hallelujah at the feeling of finally resting.
Spencer sits down next to you, handing you a bottle of water which you accept gratefully.
âYou need to sleep, how long has it been since you last slept?â
You let out a chuckle, rubbing your sore eyes.
âI donât know...Maybe, two, three days?â
Aaron- Hotch, turns to you with furrowed brows and mock concern.Â
âYou need to rest. Reid, set up a cot for her in an empty office.â
You shake your head with lidded eyes.
âNo no, Iâm fine Iâm-â
Youâre cut off by your own yawn. A faint blush creeps up on your cheeks while you rest your head on the table.
âMâ fine.â
The world slowly fades out as they call out your name again, but youâre already out cold.
When you wake up, youâre in a small sleeping bag on the floor, a pillow comforting your head. Youâre up in a bolt, looking around warily before remembering what had happened withing the last twenty four hours.
Oh yeah... The FBI is using me..
You walk to the door with a sigh, looking around at the somewhat empty police station, a few officers working the stations, but itâs practically empty.
A blonde woman in colorful clothes walks by, pausing when she sees you.
âYou, with me, now.â
She continues speed-walking on after that, and you run after her, following right on her heels.
âThe team went out on a wild goose chase after the unsub, I need you and your magic hands to help me get into this guyâs computer, itâs blocked like nothing Iâve seen before, together we should be able to get in.â
You cringe at the thought of hacking, you haven't since the incident, but this woman is in the FBI and youâre pretty sure itâs unwise to disobey her.Â
âYes maâam.â
She smirks and turns to you, but doesnât say anything as she leads you into a room with five computers.
âAlright, we have to be quick. This guy is gonna kill again in ten minutes. I have the team on the line, anything you find, anything at all, tell them.â
You nod and sit at one of the two wheely chairs, looking at the database of the killers computer.
âA hash tree data structure, this dude likes things in groups. He has a NoSQL object oriented database and heavy protection on everything, heâs spent a lot of time protecting his files. This isnât gonna be easy and Iâm really rusty.â
You begin typing in every word combo you can think of, typing as fast as possible.
âJust do the best you can.â
Hotchner says over the speaker, you listen, continuing with any word combo you can think of when remembering his face.
Six minutes pass and you and Penelope still have nothing.
âCan I see another picture of him?â
She tosses a file to you, which you yank open, looking at the photoâs of him.
âTry anything star wars related, specifically characters, maybe a villain of the series.â
You tell her before tossing the folder aside and using your own advice.
Finally, you hear that satisfying noise of success from Penelopeâs computer.
âWeâre in.â
She enterâs the password into the computer youâre manning, which leads you to a killerâs screen.
A mutilated woman is the background, and you flinch away.
âOh god...â
You click onto google, but itâs no better, every tab is war and chaos and horrible things. Child porn seems to be popular with him.
âGo through his stuff, look for anywhere he might be.â
You ignore all of the destruction on his desk top, clicking through everything before discovering a location.
âGot it! Go to the daycare at the Starrmole mall!â
âCopy that, all units to the Starrmole mall.â
You close the computer tabs, looking away and turning to Penelope.
âWe did it my wonder girl!â
You smile as she holds her hand out for a high five, and you happily smack her hand before sitting back.
âYâknow, you would be really helpful around the office, specifically our offices?â
You look at her, shocked. Was she really recommending that you join the FBI? You couldnât even say the word without spiraling into a tic attack.
âW-what? You... You want me to... To...â
âI think you would be great at it. You could help me out here, You donât have to go on the field, you and I could do some serious damage together. The job pays fairly well too!â
At seeing your conflicted face, she sighs before setting a hand on your shoulder.
âJust think about it, okay?â
You nod with furrowed brows before the two of you walk out, waiting for the rest of the station to arrive.
It could be a smart Idea, working for the government instead of against it. Plus, you could do what you love again without fear of being locked up, but then again, you would have to get over looking at dead bodies everyday, you had to be ready to see them at any time.
Instead of thinking about it any longer, you direct your focus to something, or someone, else.
How the hell am I not able to read him?
You think to yourself when the image of the young Doctor fills your brain. You didnât understand how he managed to avoid your reading, but it made you incredibly curious.
âSo, what can you tell me about Dr. Reid?â
You ask Penelope with a slight blush on your cheeks. She looks at you, eyes wide and Jaw on the floor.
âDo you like him?â
You shake your head no, you had just met him! Yeah sure, maybe he was cute, but you didnât like him like that!
âNo way! Not like that! I was just confused at why I couldnât read him! I donât like him like that!â
âLike who like what?â
You jump in the air at the new voice, the tall Reid apologizing before sitting down across you and Penelope.
âNo one! Like no one like nothing!â
You say rather aggressively, making Reid raise his hands in faux surrender, a smile plastered on his face as he laughs.
âSorry I asked. So are you thinking of joining the Bureau?â
Your head tilts in confusion as you look at him, how the hell did he know that? As if he could hear your thoughts, he gives an answer.
âGarcia forgot to hang up, so we heard the conversation. Well I heard, everyone else shut their devices off, but I was pretty far away so I just turned around and came back.â
You and Penelope nod, but you look away.
âIâm not sure... I just... I spent my entire life running, but you guys found me, and now Iâm supposed to join the forces of good and fight crime? Iâm just having a difficult time deciding.â
They look at you with an understanding look, they know youâre having a difficult time with all of this, suddenly being pushed to let down all of your walls now. They knew you hated being center of attention.
Damn profilers...
You almost laugh at your thoughts, but you canât, because the rest of the profilers and the Police just walked in with a serial killer.
âWell, you might want to choose quickly. We leave first thing in the morning. If you want to join the Bureau, I can talk to Hotch about bringing you with us on the jet, if not, weâll arrange another jet to take you to any city you want, and you can start living there.â
Your mouth hangs open, it was already ten p.m, and you only had until morning to figure this out? Fucking perfect.
âIâll go talk to Hotch about it. Spencer, give the girl some space to think, alright?â
The two nod at each other before walking off, Garcia going to inform Hotch and Spencer going to talk to the killer.
âThis is a fucking mess.â
-
-
-
-
-
Youâve spent the entire night thinking your options over, but you were still no closer to a choice than you were four hours ago.Â
The night is silent. The entire office is asleep and youâre sipping on a cup of coffee, watching the stars as your debate marches on in your brain.
âHey.â
Itâs a deep voice, Derek, he sits in a chair next to you, plopping an arm on the back of your chair.
âCanât sleep huh?â
You chuckle.
âThatâs an oversimplification. Iâm just trying to decide what the hell Iâm going to do. If I join you, there are so many good things thatâll come out of it, but if I donât-â
âYou arenât joining the FBI because youâre scared. You think youâre betraying yourself. Iâll tell you right now you arenât betraying anyone. This is a chance to help yourself. To try something new. Itâs a great job believe it or not, and I think youâll fit right in with the team. Reid, Garcia, Emily, and I already think youâre great, but if you really donât want to, nobodies making you okay?â
You nod, tears in your eyes as Derek brings you to a realization. You never even thought of it that way, but it made complete sense. Of course you held back because you didnât want to betray yourself, you always did everything for your past self.
âThank you Derek...â
Reid already thinks youâre great.
A smile crawls onto your face at the friendships that could be made. Just imagining working late nights with Dr. Reid made you happy.
âDoes... Does Dr. Reid really think Iâm great?â
He laughs before standing up and walking away.
That didnât answer my question...
You think to yourself before returning your gaze to the sky. It was so bright, the stars were so easily seen at night. It was gorgeous, the way that the night sky was illuminated with constellations.
The rest of the night is quiet, you let yourself forget about the debate of the FBI job and you let yourself relax, listening to the hum of quiet jazz playing on the speakers.
When the rest of the police department wakes up, the FBI profilers included, theyâre saying goodbye to the team and writing in their files.Â
The team walks over to where you sit, looking at the sky as you sip on coffee.
âWell, have you made a decision?â
Hotch asks, you look down and spin around to face them, glancing at their shoes nervously before speaking.
âWell, I have decided... And my decision is that...â
-
-
-
-
-
A/N: I gotta be honest, I didn't expect that many people to enjoy this story! Just so yaâll know, Requests are open! If you would like to request a fic for Reid, hotch, morgan, emily, dad!rossi (No romance for rossi, sorry) or any marvel character, just go ahead and ask! Keep me busy guys!
Taglist:
@imsuperawkward @ithinkilovetruecrimetoomuch @l0ve-0f-my-life @hopebaker @spencerreidisbootiful @thatsonezesty13 @nightlygiggless @holybatflapexpert @aberrant-annie @wasabiwitteks
#spencer reid#dr. spencer reid#dr spencer reid x reader#dr spencer reid x you#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid fan fiction#spencer reid x y/n#criminal minds#criminal minds fandom#criminal minds fanfiction#criminal minds fanfic#criminal minds fic#aaron hotch x reader#aaron hotchner#penelope garcia x reader#penelope garcia#emily prentiss x reader#emily prentiss#derek morgan x reader#derek morgan#jennifer jareau#jennifer jareau x reader#david rossi
747 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Hiccup! Hiccup!
Warnings: lots and LOTS of fluff. Like, your teeth with probably be rotten by the end.
Pairing: Nathaniel (Nate) Archibald x reader
AN: this is just something I came up with earlier today and finished pretty quickly, Iâm actually super happy with how it turned out? Thatâs a surprise to me lol. Hope you guys like it as much as I (think) I do đ¤.
You swiftly move around the crowd of Manhattans elite who are in the middle of some sort of gossip and walk to the table holding refreshments.
With a small sigh of stress, you grab a glass of water, chugging it back until the glass is empty.
Nate Archibald was smitten with you. Absolutely positively smitten. The two of you had been on a few dates after school hours and on weekends and holidays and suddenly you were absolutely inseparable. But this party was the first time you were meeting any of his friends from the Upper East Side other than Serena, who was always incredibly kind to you.
When Nate invited you to join him, youâd been absolutely ecstatic at first. But when youâd met all of his friends, the most they did was look you over up and down and had their noses turned up in disgust as they surveyed your outfit.
The girls had whispered, boys had snickered and the adults were all far too busy with their own problems to notice or care how their children were acting.
Even Nates own mother had absolutely no interest in meeting you, the person her son was clearly falling quickly in love with, after hearing all everyone seemed to have to say about you or where youâd come from.
It all felt like way too much at once for your laidback taste.
Once youâd excused yourself, youâd overheard Nate scolding them in a hiss, clearly angry with how they chose to treat his date.
You felt honoured but also like a burden, like he felt he was obligated to protect you and your feelings instead of actually wanting to.
Youâd hidden outside for a while but then people decided it was a perfect time for a smoke break and the air began to reek of cigarettes and god knows what else so you slipped inside just before you let out a cough at the stench.
Watching the group nervously, you guzzle down another glass of water.
âHey! I was just looking for you.â Nate says as he joins you at the table with one of his huge grins.
You smile back, ignoring the feeling of discomfort at where you were.
âWell here I am! You found -hiccup- me.â You say, promptly interrupted by a loud and embarrassing hiccup. You feel your cheeks warm in embarrassment, smiling apologetically.
A series of more hiccups escape your lips over the next few minutes, making you quickly smack a hand over your mouth.
âIâm so sorry Nate.â You mutter between jolts, tears not only from embarrassment but also from your eyes watering everytime your body makes a sudden movement with your hiccups.
âHey, hey look at me.â He instructs, moving in front of you so heâs directly in your line of vision.
You reluctantly do as he says, meeting his eyes with your own.
âIâm -hiccup- ruining your fun.â You sigh, frowning down at your shoes in shame.
âNo you arenât. These parties are always a bore anyways. Youâre whatâs making it fun y/n.â He tells you, holding your hands in his own to try and keep them steady.
âAre you -hiccup- are you sure?â You ask, searching his face for any tell of a lie or fib. He nods his head, not breaking eye contact with you.
You could feel the judgmental eyes of all the teen heiresses surrounding you narrowed on the two of you, their noses crinkling even more in disgust at every hiccup.
âItâs not gonna -hiccup- it wonât embarrass -hiccup- you?â You ask, looking at him sceptically.
âI promise it wonât.â He says with a small chuckle when you smile up at him only to be stopped by yet another hiccup.
âItâs not -hiccup- funny!â You groan, leaning into him a little.
âNo no! Itâs uh... itâs not-â He says unconvincingly, notably trying hard not to crack up. âItâs adorable.â He adds, placing a kiss on your forehead.
âItâs -hiccup- annoying.â You pout, crossing your arms over your chest with a hiccup covered sigh.
âAwwww.â He teases, smiling at you.
His facial expression changes suddenly, a sign that an idea is forming.
âIâll be right back.â He promises, walking off without another word.
Before you have the chance to follow, Serena comes walking up to you with a friendly smile, tugging a brunette along with her by the arm.
âHey!â She squeals, pulling you in for a hug of her own. You giggle between hiccups, smiling back as best you can.
âBlair, this is y/n. Sheâs/heâs/theyâre here with Nate. You knew that right?â She asks, looking to the girl next to her for answers.
âYeah. Hi.â The girl mutters, reluctantly offering you a hand to shake. You take it, shaking it out of curtesy but feeling overly intimidated the entire time.
âNice to -hiccup- meet you.â You murmur, cursing the sounds escaping your lips for the embarrassment.
She gives you one last one over, nose high in the air before walking off to join yet another group.
âIâm sorry y/n. Theyâre all kind of... judgmental sometimes. But youâll fit right in! At least when those hiccups go away.â Serena sighs, giggling a little as you nod with another hiccup.
She gives you a squeeze on the shoulder in sympathy and wanders off to join the group of private school girls chattering away, leaving you to your own devices.
âIâm back.â A voice says behind you as an arm wraps around your waist.
â -hiccup- hi.â You breath, your ribs starting to ache from the amount of bouncing around your body was doing due to the hiccups.
âHere. Swallow this.â Nate says as he moves in front of you.
He holds out a literal silver teaspoon filled with sugar.
âNate-â You start but are quickly interrupted by yet another one.
âYou know what, gimme -hiccup- it.â You grumble, grabbing the spoon and shoving it in your mouth.
You wait a moment and just as you think it actually worked, another one bursts through your mouth.
âDamnit.â You curse under your breath.
Nate sighs, looking at you with his brows furrowed in concentration.
âOh! Try swallowing three times fast.â He offers.
You do just that, waiting yet again and groan in annoyance as it happens again.
The course of the night is spent with Nate trying, with no success, to get rid of your hiccups. You groan and moan whenever you find out they arenât gone, almost whining like a child by the time the party is winding down. Since itâs at his friend Blairâs penthouse, the two of you are able to stay a little longer.
âItâs no use, theyâre never -hiccup- going away.â You sulk, looking up to him with shining puppy dog eyes.
âWait. I have one more idea.â He says with a small smile grazing his lips.
Suddenly he drops the crystal glass of water in his hand, letting it shatter on the floor.
âWhat are you-â You start to hiss but youâre interrupted, this time not by your hiccups.
âWas that one of my mothers crystal glasses?! Those are very expensive and vintage!â A shrill voice shrieks, moving closer to where the two of you are.
âY/n did it!â Nate calls out. You look at him in shock, eyes wide in fear and confusion.
As the angry girl storms closer and closer towards the kitchen, Nate grabs your hand in his again, pulling you out another door youâd hardly noticed until then and towards the elevator.
âBye Dorota.â Nate whispers to the kind but now very confused maid as you move quickly.
âBut- but Mr Nate!â She calls after him, but the two of you are already in the elevator and on your way down.
âDonât take offense to this, but your friends are terrifying.â You breath, looking at him with a small grin.
He chuckles nodding in agreement.
âWhat was that for though Archibald? I thought you liked me living?â You ask, raising an annoyed eyebrow at him.
âI absolutely do. But I also like you happy and hiccupless so.â He says with an innocent shrug.
âYou- you were about to get me killed just to get rid of my hiccups?â You cry, blinking at him.
âWell when you put it like that...â He says with another chuckle.
You roll your eyes, grabbing him by the shoulders and kissing him hard on the lips.
âYouâre an idiot. But I love you.â You say with a bit of a laugh.
âI love -hiccup- you too.â He says, laughing as the sudden jolt becomes his.
You giggle a little behind your hand, still smiling over at him as you hear the higher pitched noise come from his mouth yet again. âOops. I forgot- hiccups are sometimes contagious.â You tease, still giggling as he goes into a hiccup fit.
âYeah, you seem to have forgotten that.â He scoffs with a grin, letting you know he isnât actually upset.
âDonât worry, youâre still absolute perfection to me. Even with the weird hiccups.â You grin as he tries to scoff again, unable to due to the hiccuping.
âGee thanks, that means so -hiccup- much.â He says sarcastically, shaking his head at your giggle fit. âThey really -hiccup- are -hiccup- annoying though.â He whines, pouting dramatically at you.
âWell, that just means itâs my turn to help cure you.â You promise nonchalantly with a shrug, smiling when you see his own teeth gleaming.
âI think I can probably -hiccup- live with that.â He laughs, pulling you into his side and hugging you tightly, making you giggle and squirm everytime his body moves with another hiccup.
#imagine#imagines#fanfic#fanfiction#gossip girl imagines#gossip girl#gossip girl imagine#gossip girl fanfic#nate archibald imagines#nate archibald fanfic#nate archibald x reader#nate archibald imagine#nate archibald#nate archibald fic#nathaniel archibald#gossip girl fluff#nate archibald fluff#imagine fluff#fluff imagine#fanfiction fluff#fanfic fluff#fluff
642 notes
¡
View notes